vs leaue vs there where they had vs that is let them suffer vs to stand content with that faith and religion which then was taught brought from Rome by Eleutherius as nowe we differ nothing froÌ the same and we wil desire no better And if they wil not then let the wise Reader iudge where the fault is in vs or them which neither themselues will persist in the antiquitie of the Romish religion whych they so much bragge of neither will they permit vs so to do And thus much by the way to satisfie the foresayd obiection whereby we may haue now a more ready passage into the order and course of the Hystorie Beyng therefore graunted vnto them whych they so earnestly sticke vpon that the Christian faith and Religion of this Realme was brought from Rome first by Eleutherius then afterwarde by Austen thus wryteth the Chronicles of that matter About the time and yeare of the Lord. 180. king Lucius sonne of Coilus which builded Colchester king of the Britaines who then were the inhabiters possessors of thys land which now we Englishmen call England hearing of the myracles wonders done by the Christians at that time in diuers places as Monumetensis wryteth directed hys letters to Eleutherius Byshop of Rome to receaue of him the Christian faith Although about the computation of the yere and time great difference there is in authours when this shoulde be Nauclerus sayth it was An. 156. but that cannot be forsomuch as Eleutherius was not yet Byshop by the space of 20. yeres after that Henricus de Erfordia sayth it was An. 169. in the 19. yere of Verus Emperor but that agreeth not with approued hystories which all consent that Verus raigned not 19. yeres and if he had yet that yeare commeth not to the yere of our Lord. 169. but to the yere 181. Some other say that Eleutherius was made Byshop in the 6. yeare of Commodus which was the yeare of our Lorde 186. but that seemeth to goe to farre but let the authours agree as they can Let vs returne to Eleutherius the good Byshop who hearing the request of thys king glad to see the godly towardnes of his wel disposed mind sendeth him certaine teachers preachers called Fugatius or by some Faganus and Damianus or Dimianus which conuerted first the king and people of Britaine and Baptised them with the Baptisme and Sacrament of Christes faith The Temples of Idolatry and all other Monuments of Gentilitie they subuerted conuerting the people froÌ theyr diuers many gods to serue one liuing God Thus true religion with sincere faith increasing superstition decaied with al other rites of Idolatrie There were theÌ in Britaine 28. head Priestes which they called Flamines 3. Archpriests among them which were called Archflamines hauing the ouersight of their maners as Iudges ouer the rest These 28. Flamines they turned to 28. Bishops And the 3. Archflamines to 3. Archbyshoppes hauyng then theyr seates in three principall Cityes of the Realme that is in London in Yorke and in Glamorgantia videlicet in Vrbe legionum by Wales Thus the Countreys of the whole Realme being deuided euery one vnder his owne Bishop and all things setled in a good order the foresaide king Lucius sent againe to the sayd Eleutherius for the Romane lawes thereby likewise to be gouerned as in Religion nowe they were framed accordingly Unto whome Eleutherius againe writeth after the tenour of these words ensuing The Epistle of Eleutherius Bishop of Rome sent to king Lucius ANno 169. a Passione Christi scripsit Dominus Eleutherius Papa Lucio Regi Britanniae ad correctionem Regis procerum regni Britanniae and so foorth as foloweth in English Yee require of vs the Romane lawes and the Emperours to be sent ouer to you which you may practise put in vre wythin your Realme The Romane lawes the Emperours we may euer reproue but the lawe of God we may not Yee haue receaued of late through Gods mercie in the realme of Britaine the lawe and faith of Christ ye haue with you within the Realme both the parties of the Scriptures Out of them by gods grace with the CouÌcel of your realme take ye a law and by that lawe through gods sufferance rule your kingdome of Britayne For you be Gods Vicare in your kingdome according to the saying of the Psalme Deus iudicium tuum Regi da c. That is O God geue thy iudgement to the King and thy righteousnes to the kings sonne c. He sayd not the iudgement righteousnes of the Emperor but thy iudgement and iustice that is to say of God The kinges sonnes be the Christian people folke of the Realme which be vnder your gouernement and liue and continue in peace within your kingdome as the Gospel sayeth like as the henne gathereth her chickeÌs vnder her wings so doth the king his people The people and folke of the Realme of Britayne be yours whome if they be deuided ye ought to gather in concord and peace to call them to the faith and lawe of Christ and to the holy church to cherish and maintaine them to rule and gouerne them and to defende them alwaies from such as would do them wroÌg from malicious men and enemies A king hath his name of ruling and not of hauing a Realme You shal be a king while ye rule wel but if you do otherwise the name of a king shall not remaine with you you shall lose it which God forbid The almightie God graunt you so to rule the Realme of Britayne that you may raigne wyth him for euer whose Vicar ye be in the Realme After this maner as you haue heard was the ChristiaÌ faith either first brought in or els confirmed in this realme of Britayne by the sending of Eleutherius not with any crosse or procession but onely at the simple preaching of Fagane and Damian through whose ministerie this realme Ileland of Britaine was eftsoones reduced to the faith lawe of the Lord according as was prophecied by Esay as wel of that as other Ilelands mo where he sayth chap. 42. he shall not faint nor geue ouer till hee hath set iudgement in earth and Ilelands shal waite for hys lawe c. The faith thus receiued of the Britaynes coÌtinued among them and florished the space of 216. yeres till the coÌming of the Saxones who then were Paganes whereof more followeth hereafter to be sayde the Lorde Christ assisting thereunto In the meane time somthing to speake of this space before which was betwixt the time of Lucius and the first coÌming in of the Saxones first is to be vnderstanded that all this while as yet the Emperors of Rome had not receiued the faith what time the kings of Britaine the subiects therof were coÌuerted now as is sayd to Christ for the which cause much trouble and perturbation was sought
the Pope to shew a pleasure to Carolus would not agree but gaue the mother with her two children Desiderius the Lombard king with hys whole kingdome hys wife and Children into the hands of the said Carolus who led them with him captiue into Fraunce and there kept them in seruitude during their lyfe Thus Carolus Magnus beyng proclaymed Emperour of Rome through the preferment of Adrian and of Pope Leo the third which succeeded next after him was the Empire translated from the Grecians about the yeare of our Lord 801. vnto the Frenchmen where it continued about 102. yeares till the comming of Conracus and hys nephew Otho which were Germaynes and so hath continued after them amoÌg the Almanes vnto this present time This Charles builded so many Monasteries as there be letters in the row of A. B C. he was beneficiall chiefly to Church-men also mercifull to the poore in hys actes valiaunt and triumphaunt skilde in all languages he held a counsell at Francford where was condemned the Councell of Rice and Irene for setting vp and worshipping Images c. Concerning which Councell of Nice thinges there concluded and enacted because no man shal thinke the detesting of Images to be any new thing now begon thus I finde it recorded in an auncient written history of Roger Houeden called Continuationes Beda His wordes in Latin be these Anno 792. Carolus Rex Francorum misit Sinodalem librum ad Britanniam sibi à Constantinopoli directum In quo lib. Heu proh dolor multa inconuenientia verae fidei contraria reperiuntur maximè quòd pene omnium orientalium Doctorum non minus quà m 300. vel eo amplius Episcoporum vnanimi assertione confirmatum sit imagines adorari debere Quod omnino Ecclesia Dei execratur Contra quod scripsit Albinus Epistolam ex autoritate diuinarum scripturarum mirabiliter affirmatam illamque cum eodem libro ex persona Episcoporum ac principum nostrorum Regi Francorum attulit Haec ille That is In the yeare of our Lorde 792. Charles the Frenche King sent a booke contayning the actes of a certeine Synode vnto Brittayne directed vnto hym from Constantinople In the which booke lamentable to behold many thinges inconuenient cleane contrary to the true fayth are there to be found especially for that by the common consent of almost all the learned bishops of the East Church not so few as 300. it was there agreed that Images should be worshipped Which thing the church of god hath alwayes abhorred Against which booke Albinê° wrote an Epistle substantially grounded out of the authoritie of holy Scripture Which Epistle with the booke the sayde Albinus in the name and person of our Bishops and Princes did present to the French king And thus much by the way of Romish matters now to returne agayne to the Northumberland kings where we left at Egbert Which Egbert as is before declared succeeded after Ceolulphus after he was made Monke And likewise the sayd Egbert also followyng the deuotion of hys vncle Ceolulphus and Kenredus before him was likewyse shorne monke after he had raigned 20. yeres in Northumberland leauing his sonne Osulphus after him to succeede about which tyme and in the saine yeare when Ceolulphus deceased in his Monastery which was the yeare of our Lord 764. diuers Cities were burnt with sodaine fire as the citie of Wenta the citie of London the citie of Yorke DoÌacester with diuers other townes besides Roger Houeden Lib. Contin post Bedam who the first yeare of hys raigne which was the yere of our Lord 757 beyng innocently slayne next to him followed Mollo otherwise called Adelwald who likewise beyng slayne of Alcredus after hee had raigned ii yeres departed After Alcredus wheÌ he had raigned 10. yeres was expulied out of his kingdom by his people Then was Ethelbert otherwise named Edelred the sonne of the foresayd Mollo receaued kyng of Northumberland which Ethelbert or Adelred in like sort after he had raigned v. yeares was expulsed After whome succeeded Alswold who likewise when he had raigned ii yeres was vniustly slaine So likewise after him his nephew and the sonne of Alcredus named Osredus raigned one yeare was slayne Then the foresayd Ethelbert the sonne of Mollo after 12. yeares banishment raigned agayne in Northumberland the space of foure yeares and was slayne the cause wherof as I finde in an old written story was that forsaking his old wife he maried a new Concerning the restoring of whoÌ Alcuinus writeth in this maner Benedictus Deus qui facit mirabilia solus Nuper Edelredus filius Edelwaldi de carcere processit in solium de miseria in maiestatem cuius regni nouitate detenti sumus ne veniremus ad vos c. And afterward the same Alcuinus againe speaking of his death writeth to king Offa in these wordes Sciat veneranda dilectio vestra quod Do. Carolus amabiliter fideliter saepe mecum locutus est de vobis in eo habetis fidelissimum amicum Ideo vestrae dilectioni digna dirigit munera per Episcopales sedes regni vestri similiter Edelredo Regi ad suas Episcoporum sedes direxit dona Sed heu Proh dolor donis datis Epistolis in manus missorum superuenit tristis legatio per missos qui de Scotia per nos reuersi sunt De infidelitate gentis nece Regis Ita Carolus retracta donorum largitate in tantum iratus est contra gentem illam vt ait perfidam peruersam homicidam dominorum suorum peiorem eam paganis estimans vt nisi ego intercessor essem pro ea quicquid eis boni abstrahere potuisset mali machinari iam fecisset c. The kingdom of Northumberland ceaseth Thus as you haue heard after the raigne of king Egbert before mentioned such trouble and perturbatioÌ was in the dominion of Northumberland with slaying expulsing and disposing their kings one after an other that after the murdering of this Edelred aboue specified none durst take the gouernemeÌt vpon him seing the great danger thereupon insuing Insomuch that the foresayd kingdome did lye void and waste the space of xxxiij yeares together after the terme of which yeares this kingdome of Northumberland with the kingdomes also of the other Saxons besides came all together into the handes of Egbert king of the Westsaxons and his progeny which Monarchy began in the yeare of our Lord. 827. and in the 28. yeare of the raygne of the sayd Egbert whereof more shall be sayd Christ willing hereafter Of this troublesome ragious time of Northumberland people speaketh also the sayd learned man Alcuinus otherwise called Albinus in the same country borne writing out of FrauÌce into England and complayning of the same in diuers his letters as first to Offa where he thus writeth Ego paratus eram euÌ muneribus Caroli regis ad vos venire
his yerely tribut vnto the same Inferring moreouer how the king as he was of nature very liberall so also of courage a prince stout and valiant Then what a shame wold hee thinke it be to him as it were in deede if hee who in mighte and dignitie farre exceeded all his progenitours should not defend and maintaine the liberties customes by them procured wherefore he desired the Pope to see to the matter so as might stande both with the kings honor and also with his owne profite and aduaÌtage who otherwise no doubt shoulde loose a great peece of money out of the realme vnlesse he did remit some thing of the seueritie of his canons and lawes decretall With these and such other perswasions like to the same effect the court of Rome was well coÌtented agreeing that the kings request ought with al fauor to be graunted But the Pope Anselme sate still marking their doings The ambassadour supposing their silence to be halfe a yeelding to him added moreouer and sayd that the king no not for the crowne of his realme would loose the authority of Inuesting or admitting his Prelates within his Dominion Whereunto the proude Pope answering againe brast out in these wordes Nor I sayde he for the price of his heade as thou sayst wil lose the geuing of spirituall promotioÌs in Englande and confirming it with an othe before God sayth he I speake it know it for a certaine c. Then it followeth in the storie of Malmesberie with this word of the P. the mindes of the rest were chaunged saying Benedicta fit cordis tui constantia benedicta oris tui loquela The kings attourney also was therewith dashed who notwithstanding yet brought to passe that certaine of the Kinges customes vsed before of his father were released vnto hym At the which tune in the same court was decreed that the king onely which had inuested them being excepted the other which were inuested by the king to be excommunicated the absolution and satisfaction of whome was left to Anselme the archbishop Thus Anselme being dismissed from Rome tooke his iorney toward England But the ambassador pretending to go to S. Nicholas remained behinde to see whether he could winne the popes mind to the kings purpose Which when he saw it would not be he ouertaketh Anselmus by the way at Placentia and opened to him the kings pleasure The king sayth he geueth to you in charge and commaundement that if you will come to England and there behaue your selfe to him as your predecessours did to his father you should be receiued and retained in the Realme accordingly if not you are wise inough sayth he ye know what I meane and what will followe c. And so to these wordes parting from him retourned againe to the King Anselmus remained at Lions a yeare and a halfe writing diuers letters to the King after this effect and wordes as followeth ¶ To his reuerend Lord Henry king of England Anselme Archbishop of Canterburie faithful seruice with prayers Epist. 224. Although ye vnderstand by William Warlwast what we haue done at Rome oyet I shall shortly shewe you that belongeth to me When I came to Rome I declared the cause wherefore I came to the Lorde Pope He answered that he woulde not swarue from the statutes of his predecessours Furthermore he commanded me that I should haue no fellowship with them that receiued inuestings of Churches at your hands after the knowledge of this prohibition except they woulde doe penaunce and forsake that they had receiued without hope of recouerie nor that they shuld not communicate with the other Byshoppes that had consecrated suche menne except they woulde present them selues to the iudgement of the Apostolike sea The foresayde William can be a witnesse of all these things if he will This William when we departed a sonder reconing vp in your behalfe the loue and liberalitie which yee haue had alwayes towardes me warned mee as your Archbyshoppe that I shoulde shewe my selfe such a one that if I would come into Englande that I might be wyth you as my predecessoure was wyth your Father and ye might entreate mee wyth the same honoure and liberalitie that youre father entreated my predecessor By which wordes I vnderstand that except I woulde shewe my selfe suche a one you woulde not haue me come into England For your loue liberalitie I thanke you but that I shoulde be with you as my predecessour was with your father I cannot do it For I dare not do homage to you nor dare communicate with them that take inuestings of Churches at your hands because of the foresaid inhibition made I my selfe hearing it Wherfore I desire you to send me your pleasure herein if it please you whether I may returne into England as I sayde with your peace and power of mine office In the meane while great businesse there was much posting went to and fro betwene the king the archbishop and the Pope but nothing was done for neither woulde the Pope agree to the king neither woulde the King condescende to the Archbishop At last the Archbishop seeing by no meanes he could preuaile against the king thought to reuenge himselfe by excoÌmunication and so went about the same The king hauing word thereof by the Countesse Adala his sister desireth her to come to him to NormaÌdie and bring Anselmus with her whereupon through the meanes of the Countesse reconcilement was made the archbishop was restored to his former possessions againe Only his returne into England was differred because he would not communicate with those whome the King had inuested So the king tooke his passage ouer into England and Anselme made his abode at the Abbey of Becke Then were ambassadors againe directed vnto Rome W. Warlwast Baldwin aboue named Abbot of Ramesey who at length coÌcluded the long controuersy betwene the king the Pope vpon this agreement that the King should take homage of the Bishops elect but shoulde not deale with inuesting them by staffe and ring c. While the Embassadours were thus in their sute at Rome diuers complaintes were daily brought from Englande to Anselme against the Priestes and Chanons who in his absence contrary to the late councel holden at London receiued their wiues vnto their houses againe so were permitted by the king paying him certaine mony for the same Anselme the fore enemie against lawfull mariage agreeued therwith addresseth his letters vnto the King requiring hym to refraine from any more taking of suche exactions declaring moreouer and affirming that the offences of all such Ecclesiasticall ministers must be corrected by the instance of Byshops and not of lay men To this the king answereth gently againe by letters tempering himselfe howe he purposed shortly to come ouer into Normandie and if he had done any thing amisse either in these or other things he would reforme it by his obedience It was
life commeth therof Also of the vnconsiderate promotion of euill Prelates and of their great negligence in correcting and reformyng the euill demeanour of the people Item of the great wantonnes lasciuiousnes in their seruauts and families concerning their excessiue wearing of apparell Item complaineth also of the outragious and excessiue gaynes that Prelates and other vnder them take for their seale especially of officials scribes such like which geue out the seale they care not how nor wherfore so they may gayne money He complaineth in like maner that prelates be so slack and negligent in looking to the resideÌts in their benefices Farther lamenteth for the rash geuing of benefices to parlons vicars and curates not for any godlines or learning in them but for fauour or friendship or intercession either els for hope of some gayne whereof springeth this great ignorance in the Church After this he noteth in prelates how they wast and expend the goods of the church in supersluities or vpon theyr kinsfolke or other worse wayes which should rather be spent vpon the poore Nextly in the x. chapter he coÌplaineth for that through the negligence of men of the church especially of the church of Rome the bookes and monuments of the old Councels also of the new are not to be found which should be reserued and kept in all cathedrall Churches Item that many prelates be so cold in doing their duties Also reprocheth the vnchast and voluptuous demeanor of Ecclesiasticall persons by the example of Storkes whose nature is saith he that if any of their company leauyng his owne mate ioyneth with any other all the rest flieth vpon him whether it be he or she beateth hym and plucketh his fethers off what then sayth he ought good prelates to do to such a person of their company whose filthinesse and corrupt life both defileth so many and stinketh in the whole Church Againe forasmuch as we read in the booke of Esdras lib 2. cap 9 that he purging Israel of strange womeÌ began first with the priestes So now likewise in the purging correcting of all sortes of men first the purgation ought to begin with these according as it is written by the prophet Ezechiel Begin first with my sanctuary c. Moreouer how that in the tyme of Phillip kyng of Fraunce the whole Realme was interdited for that the kyng had but one woman in stead of his wife which was not his wife by law And againe âeyng in these our dayes the king of Portingale hath bene sequestred from his dominion by the authoritie of the church being thought not sufficient to gouerne what then ought to bee sayd to that Prelate which abuseth other mens wiues virgines and Nunnes which also is found vnable insufficient to take vpon him the charge of soules About the yeare of our Lord 1128. the orders of the knights of the Rhodes called Joannites also the order of Templars rose vp After Honorius next in the same vsurpation succeded Pope Innocentius 2. an 1130. But as it was with hys predecessours before hym that at euery mutation of newe Popes came new perturbations and commonly neuer a Pope was elected but some other was set vp against him sometymes 2. sometymes 3. Popes togethey so likewise it happened with this Innocentius for after he was chosen the Romains elected another pope named Anacletus Betwixt these two Popes was much ado and great conflicts through the partaking of Rogerius Duke of Sicile takyng Anacletus part agaynst Innocentius vntil Locharius the Emperour came who rescuing Innocentius droue Rogerius out of Italy Our stories recorde that king Henry was one of the great helpes in setting vp and maintayning this Pope Innocentius against Anacletus Gisburnens Amongst many other things this Pope decreed that whosoeuer did strike a Priest or Clerke beyng shauen he should be excommunicate and not to be absolued but only of the Pope himselfe About the tyme of doyng of these thynges beyng the yeare of our Lord 1135. king Henry being in Normandy as some say by taking there a fall froÌ his horse as other say by taking a surfet in eating Lampries fell sicke died after he had raigned ouer the realme of England 35. yeres and odde monethes leauyng for his heyres Matilde the Empresse his daughter with her young sonne Henry to succeed after hym to whom all the Prelates and Nobilitie of the Realme were sworne But contrary to their oth made to Molde in the presence of her father before William the Archbishop of Cant. and the nobles of the realme crowned Stephen Erle of Boloyne and sisters sonne to king Henry vpon S. Stephens day in Christmas weeke Which Archbishop the next yeare after dyed beyng as it was thought iustly punished for his periury And many other lordes which did accordingly went not quite without punishment In like iustice of punishmeÌt is numbred also Roger bishop of Salisbury who contrary to his othe beyng a great doer in the coronation of Stephen was apprehended of the same kyng and miserably but iustly extermined A certaine written English story I haue which addeth more and faith that king Stephen hauing many foes in diuers quarters kepyng there holdes and castels agaynst him went then to Oxford tooke the Bishop of Salisbury and put a rope about his necke so led him to the castle of Uice that was his and commanded them to render vp the castle or he would slay and hang their Bishop Which Castle beyng geuen vp the kyng tooke the spoyle thereof The like also he did to the Bishop of Lyncolne named Alexander whom in lyke maner he led in a rope to a Castle of the Bishops that was vpon Trent and bad them deliuer vp the Castle or els he would hang their Lord before the gate Long it was before the castle was geuen vp yet at length the king obtaining it there entred and tooke all the treasure of the Bishop c. Roger Houeden Fabian alleagyng a certayne olde Authors whom I cannot finde referreth a great cause of this periury to one Hugh Bigot Steward sometyme with king Henry Who immediatly after the death of the sayd Henry came into England and before the sayd Archbishop and other Lordes of the land tooke wilfully an othe and sware that he was present a little before the kings death when king Henry admitted for his heyre to be king after him Stephen his nephew for so much as Molde his daughter had discontented him Wherunto the Archbishop with the other Lordes gaue to hasty credence But this Hugh sayth he escaped not vnpunished for he dyed miserably in a short tyme after Ex Fabia Albeit all this may be supposed rather to be wroght not without the practise of Henry bishop of Winchester other Prelates by his settyng on which Henry was brother to King Stephen c. King Stephen THus when king Stephen contrary to his oth
hys subiectes Thus peace after a sort concluded betwene the king him the Archb. after sixe yeares of his banishment returned to England where he was right ioyfully receiued of the church of Cant. albeit of Henry the yong king he was not so greatly welcomed In somuch that comming vp to London to the king he was returned back to Canterburye and there bid to keepe hys house Roger Doueden maketh mention in hys Chronicle that the Archbishop vpoÌ Christmas day did excoÌmunicate Robert de Broke for cutting of the tayle of a certayne horse of hys the day before In the meane tyme the foure bishops before mentioned whom the Archb. had excoÌmunicate sent to him huÌbly desiring to be released of their censure To whoÌ when the archb would not graunt clearly and simplye without cautels and exceptions they went ouer to the king declaring to him and complayning of their miserable state and vncurtuous handling of the archbishop wherupoÌ the K. conceaued great sorrow in hys minde and displeasure toward the party In so much that he lamented oft sundry times to theÌ about him that amoÌg so many that he had done for there was none that would reuenge him of his enemy by the occasion of which wordes certayne that were about the king to the number of foure hearing him thus to coÌplayne and lament addrest theÌselues in great heat of hast to satisfye the agreeued minde and quarrell of their prince Who within foure dayes after the sayde Christenmas day sayling ouer to England hauing a forward and a prosperous wynde in their iorney being in the deepe of winter came to Caunterbury where Becket was commaunded to keepe After certayne aduisement and consultation had among themselues they preased at length into the pallace where the archbishop was sitting with his companye about hym first to assay hym with wordes to see whether he would relent to the kinges minde come to some conformitie They brought to him sayd they commaundement from the king whiche whether he had rather openly there in preseÌce or secretly to be declared to him they had hym chuse Then the company being bid to auoyde as hee sat alone they sayd you are commaunded from the Kyng beyond the sea to repayre to the king here is sonne and to do your duety to him answering to him your fidelitie for your baronage and other things to amend those things wherein you haue trespassed agaynst him whereupon the archbishop denying to sweare and perceauing their inteÌt called in his company again and in multiplying of words to and fro at length they came to the bishops which were excommunicate for the coronation of the king whom they commaunded in the kinges name he shoulde absolue and set free agayne The archbishop answered that he neither suspended nor excommunicated them but the pope wherfore if that were the matter that greued them they should resort to the Pope he had nothing to doe with the matter Then sayd Reignald one of the foure although you in your own persoÌ did not excommunicate them yet through your instigation it was done To whom the Archbishop sayd againe and if the Pope said he tendring the iniuries done to me and my Church wrought this reuenge for me I confesse it offendeth me nothing Thus then sayd they it appeareth wel by your own words that it pleaseth you right well in contempt and contumely of the kinges maiesty to sequester his bishops from their ministery who at the commaundement of the king did seruice in the coronation of hys sonne And seeing ye haue so presumed thus to staÌd against the exaltation of this our soueraigne our new K. it seemeth likely that you aspired to take his crown froÌ him to be exalted king your selfe I aspire not sayd he to the crown name of the K. But rather if I had 4. crownes to geue him more I would set them all vpon him suche good will I doe heare him that onely his father the king excepted there is none whose honour I more tender and loue And as concerning the sequestring of those Bishops this I geue you to vnderstand that nothing was done in that behalfe without the knowledge assent of the king himselfe To whom when I had made my complaynt at the feast of Mary Magdalen of the wroÌg and iniury done to me and my Church therein he gaue me his good leaue to obtayne at the Popes hand suche remedy therein as I could promising moreouer his helpe to me in the same What is this quoth they that thou sayest Makest thou the king a trator and betrayer of the king his owne son that when he had commaunded the bishops to crown his sonne he would geue thee leaue afterward to suspend theÌ for so doyng certes it had bene better for you not to haue accused so the king of this prodition The Archb. sayde to Reignald that he was there preseÌt at that tyme and hard it himselfe But that he denyed and swore it was not so and thinke you say they that we the kinges subiectes wil or ought to suffer this And so approching nearer to hym sayd he had spoken inough agaynst hys own head wherupon followed great exclamation and many threatning wordes Then sayd the archb I haue syth my comming ouer sustayned many iniuries and rebukes conceruyng both my selfe my men my cattel my wynes and all other goodes notwithstanding the kinge writinge ouer to hys sonne required hym that I shoulde lyue in safety and peace and now besides all other you come hither to threaten me To this Reignald answering agayn said if there be any that worketh you anye iniury otherwise then right is the law is open why do you not complayn To whom said Becket should I complaine To the yong king sayd they Then sayd Becket I haue complayned inough if that would helpe and haue sought for remedy at the kinges handes so long as I could be suffered to come to his speach but now seeing that I am stopt from that neither can find redresse of so great vexations and iniuries as I haue and do dayly sustayne nor can haue the benefite of yâ law or reason such right and law as an archb may haue that will I exercise and let for no man At these wordes one of theÌ bursting out in exclamation cryed he threatneth he threatneth what will he interdict the whole realme vs altogether Nay that he shall not sayth an other he hathe interdicted to many already And drawing more neare to hym they protested and denounced him to haue spoken wordes to that ieoperdy of hys own head And so departing in great fury and many high words rushed out of that dores who by the way returning to the Monkes charged them in the kings name to keep him forth comming that he shold not escape away What quoth the archb thinke ye I wyll flee away Nay neyther for the king nor any man alyue will I stirre one foot from you
declareth to extoll himselfe aboue measure and to oppresse yâ few that be godly and to haue many falâe prophets about him which neglecting the word and the name of Christ do preach extoll him only obscuring the name of Christ. The church of Rome and the Pope he describeth in these words I was praying sayd he on my knees looking vpward to heauen nere to the aulter of S. Iames in Paris on the right side of the aultar saw in the ayre before me the body of a certain high bishop all clothed in white silke who turning his backe on the East lift vp his hand toward the west as the Priestes are wont in theyr Masse turning to the people but his head was not seene And as I was considering aduisedly whether he had any head or no I perceiued a certayne head in him all dry leane withered as though it had bene a head of wood And the spirit of the Lord sayd to me This signifieth the state of the Church of Rome Moreouer the same author in his visions well describing the maner of the schole sophisters and Sorbonists addeth in this wise An other day as I was in like conteÌplation as before I beheld in spirit and beholde I saw a man apparelled like to the other before which weÌt about hauing fine bread and excellent wine that hanged about him on both sides And the same hauing in his hand a loÌg and an hard flint stone was gnawing hungerly vpon the same as one being hungry is wont to bite vpon a loafe of bread Out of the which stone came two heads of two serpentes the spirit of the Lord instructing me and saying This stone purporteth the friuilous intricate curious questions wherein the hungry do trauaile and labor leauing the substauntiall foode of their soules And I asked what these two heads did meane And he sayd The name of the one is vaine glory the name of the other is the marring and dissipation of religion Also concerning reformation of the church this vision he declareth It happened as I was sayth he in the same City in the house of a certaine noble man a Britaine and was there speaking with certayne I saw a crosse of siluer very bright much like to the Crosse of the Earle of Tholouse But the 12. apples which did hang beside in the armes of the crosse were very vile like the apples which the sea is wont to cast vp And I sayd what is this Lord Iesu and the spirit answered me This crosse which thou seest is the church which shal be cleare and bright in purenes of life and shall be heard and known all ouer through the shrill voice of the preaching of sincere verity Then being troubled with the apples I asked what these apples so vile did signify and he said it is the humiliation of the Church c. This godly man did forewarne as in a certain chroâticle is declared how God would punish the simony and auarice of the clergy with such a plague that riuers should runne with bloud c. It is sayd that there is remayning a great volume of his visions whiche are not yet abroad for these that be abroad are but a briefe extract out of hys visions and reuelations After yâ we haue thus loÌg straid in these forrein stories of Fredericke and in the tractation of other matters pertayning to other countreys Now after this sufficient disgression it is time that we returne to our own country agayne where in folowing the continuatioÌ of time course of the Church we will now adioyne to these good fathers and writers the history of the learned Bishop of Lincolne named Robert Grosted a man famously learned as that time serued in the three toungs both Latin Greeke and Hebrue also in all liberall sciences whose works Sermons yet this day are extant which I haue seene in the Queenes Maiestyes Library at Westminster wherin is one speciall Sermon writteÌ and exhibited in foure sundry skrolles to the pope and to other foure Cardinals beginning Dominus noster Iesus Christus c. Nicolas Triuet in his chronicle writing of this bishop affirmeth that he was borne in Suffolke in the Dioces of Northfolke who geuing him the prayse to be a man of excellent wisedome of profound doctrine an example of all vertue witnesseth that he being maister of Arte wrote first a Commentary in librum posteriorum of Aristotle Also that he wrote Tractations de sphera de arte comput And that he set forth diuers books concerning Philosophy Afterward being Doctor in Diuinity and expertly seene in all the 3. tongues drew out sundry Treatises out of the Hebrue gloses also translated diuers works out of the Greeke as namely the Testamentes of the xij Patriarches the bookes of Dionisius commenting vpon the new translation with hys owne glose Haec ille Many other workes and volumes besides were written by the said Grosted as De oculo morali de Dotibus De cessatione legalium paruus Cato Annotationes in Suidam in Boetium De potestate pastorali expositiones in Genes in Lucam with a number moâ besides diuers Epistles Sermons and Inuections sent to the Pope for his vnmeasurable exactions wherwith he ouercharged oppressed the Church of England This godly and learned Bishop after diuers conflicts and agonies sustayned agaynst the Bishop of Rome after the example of Fredericke of Guiliel de sancto amore of Nico Gallus and other after minded at length after great labors and trauells of life finished his course departed at Buckdone in the moneth of Octob. an 1253. Of his decease thus writeth Mat. Parisiens pag. 278. Out of the prison and banishmeÌt of this world which he neuer loued was takeÌ the holy bishop of Lincolne Robert at his manor of Buckâone in the euen of S. Dionise who was an open reprouer of the Pope and of the King a rebuker of the prelats a corrector of the Monkes director of the Priestes instructor of the clerkes fauâor of scholers a preacher to the people persecutor to the incontinent a diligent searcher of the Scriptures A malle to the Romaines and a contemner of theyr doings c. Haec Mat. what a malle hee was to the Romaines in the sequele hereof Christ willing shall better appeare The story is this It so befell among other dayly and intollerable exactions wherein Pope InnoceÌt was greuous and iniurious manifold wayes to the Realme of England he had a certaine cosin or nephew so Popes were wont to call theyr sonnes named Fredericke being yet youÌg vnder yeres whom the said Innocent the Pope would needs preferre to be a Canon or Prebendary in the church of Lincolne in this time of Robert Bishop of the sayd Church And vpoÌ the same directed down letters to certayn his factors here in England for the execution thereof The copy of which letter by chaunce yet not by chaunce
bethinking at length with themselues partly what they had done partly howe it would be taken of the higher powers and fearing due punishment to fall vpon them especially seeing the brother of Leoline prince of Wales and sonne of Giffine was newly dead in prison drawing their counsaile and helps together they offer to king Henry 4000. markes to Edwarde his sonne 300. and to the Queene 200. to be released of their trespasse But the king answering them againe that he set more price by the life of one true subiect then by all which by them was offered would in no wise receiue their money And so the studentes without hope of peace went home wyth small triumphe learning what the common Prouerbe meaneth Dulce bellum inexpertis Notwithstanding the King being then occupied in great affaires and warres partly with Leoline and the welshmen partly inwrapped wyth discorde at home with his nobles had no leisure to attend to the correction of these vniuersitie men which was An. 1259. Ex Mat. Pariens Likewise concerning the dissention following the next yeare after in the Uniuersitie of Paris betwene the students there and the Friers the number of whome then did somuch increase that the commons vnneth was able to sustein them with their alines Also betwene the Uniuersities both of Oxford and Cambridge for a certaine prisoner taken out of prisone by strength and brought into sanctuarie the same yeare as is testified in Mathewe Paris An. 1259. In like maner touching the variance betweene the Archbishop of Caunterb and the Chapter of Lincolne Againe betweene the sayde Archbishop of Canterb. and the Chapter bishop of London and how the said Bishop at his consecration woulde not make his profession to the Archb. but wyth this reception Saluis iure libertate Ecclesiae Londinens quae pro posse meo defendaÌ in omnibus c. recorded in Flores Hist. Al which wranglinge and dissentioÌs with innumerable other raigning daily in the Churche at those dayes if I had so much leasure to prosecute them as I find them in stories remaining might sufficiently induce vs to vnderstande what smaâl peace and agreemeÌt was then ioyned with that doctrine and religion in those dayes during the state raigne of Antichrist These with many such other matters moe which here might be discoursed and storied at large being more forein then Ecclesiastical for breuity I do purposely contract and omitte cutting of all such superfluities as may seeme more curious to wryte vpon then necessary to be knowen This that foloweth concerning the pitiful turbulent commotion betwene the king and the nobles which lasted a long season because it is lamentable conteineth much fruitfull example both for Princes and subiects to beholde and looke vppon to see what mischiefe and inconuenience groweth in common weales where study of mutuall concorde lacketh that is where neither the Prince regardeth the offending of his subiects and where the subiects forget the office of christian pacience in suffering their princes iniuries by Gods wrath inflicted for their sinnes Wherfore in explaning the order and storie thereof I thought it not vnprofitable to occupy the reader with a little more tariance in perusing the ful discourse of this so lameÌtable a matter and so pernitious to the publicke weale And first to declare the occasions and first beginnings of this tumult here is to be vnderstode which before was signified howe king Henry maried with Alinor daughter of the Earle of Prouince a stranger which was about the yere of our Lord 1234. Wherupon a great doore was opened for strangers not only to enter the land but also to replenish the court to whome the king seemed more to incline his fauour aduancing them to more preferment then hys owne naturall English Lordes which thing was to them no litle greuance Moreouer before was declared how the king by Isabel hys mother who was a straunger had diuers brethren whom he nourished vp with great liuings and possessions and large pensions of money which was an other hearts sore to diuers also an hinderance Ouer beside hath also ben declared what vnreasonable collectioÌs of mony from time to time as quindecims subsidies tenthes mersements fines paiments lones and taxes haue bene leuied by the king as well of the spiritualtie as of the lay sort partly for maintaining the kings warres against Wales against Scotlande and Fraunce to recouer Normandie partly for helping the kings debtes viagies other expenses partly for the kingdom of Apulia which was promised the kings sonne by the pope partly for moneying and supporting the Pope in his warres against the Emperour By reason of all which sundrie and importable collections the common wealth of the Realme was vtterly excoriate to the great impouerishment of poore English men Neither did it a little vexe the people to see the king call in so many Legates from Rome euery yeare which did nothing els but transporte the English money vnto the Popes cofers Besides all thys what variaunce and altercation hath bene betweene the king and hys subiects about the liberties of Magna charta de foresta graunted by king Iohn and after confirmed by thys king in the former councel holden at Oxford hath bene afore declared Perhaps thys might be also some peece of a cause that the king considering and bearing in minde the olde iniuries done of the Lordes and Barons to his father Kyng Iohn before him did beare some grudge therefore or some priuie hatred vnto the Nobilitie to reuenge hys fathers quarel But of things vncertaine I haue nothing certainly to affirme This is certaine by truth of historie that the yeare next ensuing which was 1260. thus wryteth Nicho. Triuet that the kings Iustices called Itinerarij being sent thether to execute their office were from thence repelled the cause being alledged for that they were against the king in proceeding and enterprising against the forme of the prouisions enacted and stablished a little before at the Towne of Oxford It befell moreouer the same yeare aboue other times as Gualt Demmingford wryteth that a great number of aliens comming out of Fraunce and other prouinces resorted into England and had heere the doing of all principall matters of the Realme vnder the king Unto whome the rewards and reliefes other emoluments of the land did most chiefly redound which thing to see did not a little trouble vexe the nobilitie and baronage of England In so much that Simon Montfort Earle of Leicester offering to stande to death for the liberties and wealth of the Realme conferred together with other Lordes and Barons vpon the matter Who then comming to the king after an humble sort of petition declared to him howe all the doings of his Realme and his owne affaires were altogether disposed by the haâdes and after the willes of straÌgers neither profitable to him nor to the weale publicke for so much as hys treasures being wasted
experimentes it is manifest that some of your graces assistaunces haue reported to your maiesty many lyes of vs working mischiefe as much as in them lyeth not onely agaynst vs but agaynst you also and your whole Realme Be it knowne to your highnes that we haue bene alwayes willing to defend the health and sauegarde of your person with all our power and fealty due to your grace purposing to vexe to the vttermost of our power and estate not onely our ill willers but also your enemies and the enemies of your whole Realme If it be your good pleasure geue no credite to theÌ we shall be alwayes found your faithfull And we the Earle of Leiceister and Gilbert of Clare at request of the other for vs them haue put to our seales These letters being read and heard there was a counsell called and the king writ back to them and specially to the two Earles of Leicester and Glocester in maner and forme following HEnry by the grace of God king of England Lord of Ireland Duke of Aquitanie c. To Simon Mountfort and Gilbert de Clare and their confederates For as much as by the warre generall disquietnes by your meanes raised vp in our whole realme and also the burninges and other hurtfull enormities it appeareth manifestly that you keepe not your fidelitie to vs ward nor care any thing for our health or safety And for that ye haue inorderly greued our nobles and other our faythfull subiectes sticking faythfully and constantly to vs as you haue certified vs we accounting their losse as our owne and their enemies as ours And seing these my aforesayd faithfull subiects for the keeping of their fidelitie do assist vs manfully and faythfully agaynst your vnfaithfulnes we therefore care not for your fidelitie or loue but defie you as our and their enemies Witnes myselfe at lewes the day yeare abouesayd Also Richard king of Almaine and Lord Edward the sonne of king Henry writ also to the Barons in this wife Richard by the the grace of God king of the Romaynes alwayes Augustus and Edward the eldest sonne of the noble king of England al the other Barons and nobles constantly and faythfully in hart deede cleauing to the foresayd king of England to Simon Mountfort and Gilbert de Clare and to all and singuler other their adherents in their conspiracie By your letters whiche you sent to our Lord the noble king of England we haue vnderstanding that you defie vs although before any such word your defiaunce towardes vs was apparant inough by your cruell persecution in burning our possessions and spoyling our goodes we therefore geue you to witte that we all and euery one of vs as your enemies doe defie you all as our open enemies And farther that we will not cease where soeuer it shall lye in our power to the vttermost of our force and might to subuert your persons and all that you haue As touching that you laye to our charge that we geue neyther faythfull nor good counsell to our Lord the king you say not the truth And if your Lord Simon Mountfort or Gilbert de Clare will affirme the same in our Lord the kinges court we are ready to get safe conduit for you to come to the sayd Court to try and declare the truth of our innocency and the falsehood of you both as forsworne traytors by some man equall with you in nobilitie and stocke All we are contayned with the seales of the aforesayd Lordes the Lord Richard and the Lord Edward Dated the day aforesayd Both which letters beyng read they drew neare to the king for they were not farre distant from the place whiche is called Lewes And for that there wanted to the Kinges store prouision for their horses it was coÌmanded them on tewsday to go forth to seeke for hay and prouender Which when they were gone forth were preuented most of them of their enemies and killed but the residue returning saw their enemies comming very early on that wednesday morning and making outcries stirred vp the king his hoste to arme themselues Then the Barons comming to the full playne descended there and girding trunming their horses made fit their harnies to them And there the Earle Simon made the Earle of Glocester and Robert Deuer and many other new knightes which being done he deuided and distincted his host into foure seueral battails And he appointed noble men to guide gouern euery battaile And ouer that first battayle were ordayned Captaines Henry Mountfort the eldest sonne of the Earle Simon Buidd his brother Lord Iohn de Bruch the younger Lord Humfry de Boun. Ouer the second battaile Lord Gilbert Clare Earle of Glocester Lord Iohn the sonne of Lord S. Iohn and Lord William of Mouncherisi And ouer the third in whiche the Londiners were at their request the Lord Nicholas Segraue was assigned Which required also very instanntly that they might haue that first stroke in the battayle at the aduenture come what come woulde But ouer the fourth battayle the Earle himselfe was captayne with the Lord Thomas of Pilnestone In that meane season came forth the kinges host preparing themselues to the field in three battayles of whiche Edward the kynges sonne led the first with the Earle of Warwicke and Malence the kings brother and the secoÌd the king of Alinaine guided with hys sonne Henry but the king with hys nobles guided the third And the fourth legion the king appoynted not by reason that he had left many of hys chiefe souldiours behinde him to keepe the Castell and towne of Tunebridge agaynst the Earle of Glocester And the most part of the kinges army were but young men for the king thought not that his BaroÌs had bene come so nigh hand Theyr armes being on both sides set in aray order they exhorted one an other on eyther party to fight valiantly after they buckled together the battaile was great many horsemen were ouerthrown euen in a moment But by and by Edward the kings sonne with his band as a fierce young gentlemen valiant knight fell vpon his enemies with such force that he compelled them to reâule backe a great way so that the hinmost thinking by reason of their geuing backe that the foremost were slayne ran many away of them and taking water to passe ouer were almost threescore souldiours drowned a few of the being slaine all the rest fled Straight way the Londiners whiche had asked the first fight knowing not howe the battaile went tooke them to theyr hecles Whom Edward pursued with his band killing the himmost of them by the space of two or three miles For hee hated them because they had rebelled agaynst his father and disgraced his mother wheÌ she was caryed by barge vpon the Temse froÌ the tower to Windsore as is aboue touched pag. 000. Whilest that Prince Edward was thus in the chase of the LoÌdoners who had the
subiect vnder one Adding furthermore that the kingdome of Scotland first was conuerted by the reliques of the blessed Apostle S. Peter through the deuine operation of God to the vnity of the Catholicke fayth Wherefore vpon these causes and reasons Pope Boniface in hys letters to the king required him to geue ouer hys clayme and cease his warres agaynst the Scottish nation And to release all such both of the spiritualtie and laytie as he had of them prisoners Also to call home agayne his officers and deputies whiche he had there placed and ordained to the greauance of that nation to the sclaunder of all faythfull people and no lesse preiudice to the Church of Rome And if he would clayme any right or title to the said Realme or any part therof he should send vp his procuratours specially to the same appoynted with all that he could for himselfe alleadge vnto the sea Apostolicke there to receaue what reason and right would require The king after he had receaued these letters of the Pope assembled a councell or Parliament at Lincolne by the aduise of which counsell Parliament he addressed other letters responsall to the Pope agaynes wherein first in al reuerend maner he desireth him not to geue light care to the sinister suggestions of false reportes and imaginers of mischiefe Then he declareth out of old recordes histories froÌ the first time of the Brittaynes that the realm of Scotland hath alwayes from time to time bene all one to England beginning first with Brutus in the tyme of Dely and Samuell the Prophet which Brutus comming froÌ Troy to his I le called then Albion after called by hym Britannia had three sonnes Locrinus to whome he gaue the part of the land called then of hym Loegria now Auglia Albanactus his second sonne to whom he gaue Albania nowe called Scotia and hys thyrd sonne Lamber to whome he gaue Cambria now called Wales c. And thus much concerning the first deuision of this I le as in auncient histories is found recorded In whiche matter passing ouer the death of king Humber the actes of Dunwald king of this Realme the deuision of Belyn and Brene the victories of king Arthur we will resort sayth the king to more nearer tymes testified and witnessed by sufficient authors as Marianus Scotus William Malmesbury Roger Abyndon Henry Huntington Radulph de Bizoto and other All which make special declaration geue manifest euidence of the execution of this our right sayth he title of Superioritie euer continued preseued hetherto And first to begin with Edward the Seniour before the conquest sonne to Alurede kyng of England about the yeare of our Lord. 900. it is playne and manifest that he had vnder hys dominion and obedience the king of Scots And here is to be noted that this matter was so notorious and manifest as Maryan the Scot writing that story in those dayes graunteth confesseth and testifieth the same and this dominion continued in that state 23. yeare At whiche tyme Athelstane succeeded in the crowne of England and hauing by battaile coÌquered Scotland he made one Constantine king of that party to rule gouerne the country of Scotland vnder him adding this princely word That it was more honour to him to make a king then to be a king 24. yeares after that whiche was the yeare of our Lord 947. Eldred king our progenitour Athelstanus brother took homage of Irise then king of Scots 30. yeares after that whiche was the yeare of our Lorde 977. kyng Edgar our predecessour tooke homage of Kynalde king of Scots Here was a little trouble in England by the death of S Edward kyng and martyr destroyed by the deceite of hys mother in law but yet within memory 40. yeares after the homage done by Kynald to King Edgar that is to say in the yeare of our Lord. 1017. Malcoline the king of Scots did homage to Knute our predecessour After this homage done The Scots vttered some peece of theyr naturall disposition whereupon by warre made by our progenitour S. Edward the confessour 39. yeare after that homage done that is to saye the yeare of our Lord. 1056 Malcoline king of Scots was vanquished and the realme of Scotland geuen to Malcoline his sonne by our sayd progenitour S. Edward vnto whom the sayd Malcoline made homage and fealty Within 40. yeares after that William Conquerour entred this realme whereof he accompted no perfect conquest vntill he had likewise subdued the Scots and therfore in the sayd yeare which was in the yeare of our Lord. 1068 the sayde Malcoline King of Scots did homage to the sayd William Conquerour as hys superiour by Conquest king of England 25. yeares after that which was the yeare of our Lord. 1093. the sayd Malcoline did homage fealty to William Rufus sonne to the sayd William Conquerour and yet after that was for his offences and demerites deposed and hys sonne substitute in hys place who likewise fayled in his duety and therfore was ordained in that estate by the sayd William Rufus Edgar brother to the last Malcoline and sonne to the first who did hys homage and fealty accordingly 7. yeares after that which was in the yeare of our Lorde 1100. the sayd Edgar king of the Scots did homage to Henry the first our progenitour 37 yeare after that Dauid king of Scots did homage to Matilde the Emperatrice as daughter and heyre to Henry the first Wherefore being after required by Stephen then obtayning possession of the Realme to make his homage he refused so to doe because he had before made it to the sayd Matilde and thereupon forbare After whiche Dauids death whiche ensued shortly after the sonne of the sayde Dauid made homage to the sayde Kyng Stephen 14. yeares after that whiche was in the yeare of our Lorde 1150. William king of Scots and Dauid hys brother with all the nobles of Scotland made homage to Henry the second sonne with a reseruation of their duetye to Henry the second hys Father 25 yeares after that which was in the yeare of our Lorde 1175. William kyng of Scotland after much rebellion and resistaunce according to their naturall inclination King Henry the second then beyng in Normandy knowledged finally his errour and made hys peace and composition confimed with hys great Seale and the Seales of the nobilitie of Scotland making therewith his homage and fealtie Within 15. yeares after that which wat the yeare of our Lorde 1190 the sayd William king of Scots came to our Citty of Caunterbury and there dyd homage to our noble progenitour Kyng Richard the first 1124. yeares after that the said William did Homage to our progenitour king Iohn vpon a hill besides Lincolne making his othe vpon the Crosse of Hubert then Archbishop of Canterbury being there present and a merueilous multitude assembled for that purpose 26. yeare after that whiche was in the yeare of our Lorde 1230. Alexander king of Scots maryed
with victuals Thus fare you well Written at the siege before the towne of Calis the 14 day of September After the siege and winning of Poisie the third day of September an 1346. the king through the midst of FrauÌce directed his passage vnto Calis as by the tenor of this letter you heare besieged the same which siege he continued from the third of September aforesayd til the third day of August the yeare next ensuing vpon the which day it was rendered vp vnto the sayd king Edward the third and subdued vnto the crowne of England as after the Lord willing shall more appeare In the mean time during the siege of Calis Dauid the Scottish king at the request of the French king with a great army brast into the North parts of England and first besieging the towne of Lidell within sixe daies obteined the greatest part of the towne there taking all that he could find with Sir Walter Salby a valiant knight which was the keper of the hold caused him vncurteously to be put to the sword and so from thence proceeded further into England till at length being met with all by William Surthe Archbish. of Yorke and the L. Percy and the L. Neuell with other nobles of those parties calling gathering their men together in the plain nere to Durham the 17. day of October in the yere abouesayd through the gracious hand of Christ there were subdued conquered In the which conflict the Earles of Murrise and Stratheron with the flower of all the chiualry and principall warriors of Scotland were slaine Also the foresayd king Dauid with the Earles of Mentiffe Fiffes and other Lords and WilliaÌ Douglas Mas klime fleming and William Douglas other many moe men of armes were taken prisoners so the mischiefe which they intended to other fell vpon theyr owne heads During moreouer the sayd siege of Calis the foresayd Pope ClemeÌt the 6. writing to the king of England weÌt about vnder the pretence of peace to stop hys proceedings whose letters here follow nuder written The letter of the Pope to the king of England in the behalfe of the Frenchmen CLement the Bishop seruaunt of Gods seruaunts To his welbeloued sonne in Christ Edward the puissaunt king of England Salutation and Apostolical blessing If you diligeÌtly consider deare sonne as ought a catholicke Prince to do the slaughter of such an innumerable sort bought with the precious bloud of Christ our redemer the losse of their substaunce soules and the lameÌtable perils which the dissentions and warres stirred vp betwene you and our welbeloued sonne Philippe the noble king of FrauÌce haue brought vpoÌ vs and yet dayly do without intermissioÌ And also the bewayling of so many poore people crying out of Orphans and pupils lamentation of widowes and other miserable people which be robbed and spoyled and almost famished what exclamation they make with teares running downe theyr cheeks yelling and crying vnto God for helpe as also the destruction of churches monasteries holy places holy vessels and other ornameÌts vnto gods seruice dedicated the sacrilegious robberies takings imprisonings the spoyling of holy churches religious persons with many other such innumerable detestable execrable mischiefes offending the eies of the diuine maiesty All which if your princely hart woulde consider and well remember with this also that Catholicke sayth especially in the East partes and the Christians there abiding by meanes of the same dissentions and warres destitute of the helpes of such catholicke men as are in the West parties are so afflicted of the Infidels seyng the other partes of Christendome so troubled with cruell persecutions yea and more crueller then euer it hath bene although in these times to amplify this our sayth in the sayd East parts is cruell persecution shewed more then hath bene of many yeares past doubtles we beleue it would pity your hart And to the end that such and so great euils should no further proceed nor yet that so great good as might be done by delating of our foresayd fayth in these times should be let hindered we desire you that ye would applye your minde to make some agreement and peace with the foresaid king For if my welbeloued sonne God hath geuen vnto you-prosperous successe and fortune ye ought rather to humble theÌ to extoll your selfe and so much the more readier to encline to his peace and to indeuour your selfe to please God which loueth peace and delighteth in peaceable men and to eschew the foresayd euils which without doubt doe grieuously offend him Furthermore we maruell greatly that vnto our reuerend brother Anibaldus Byshop of Tusculane and our beloued sonne Stephen of the title of S Iohn and Paule priest and Cardinall of the apostolicall sea being sent as Legats by vs and the same see Apostolical to intreat a peace who diligently and faythfully laboring for the same as louers of verity iustice and equity and therwithall regarders of your honour could not be suffered touching the intreatye of the same peace to come vnto your Graces presence Wherefore we desire your kingly highnesse more earnestly for the mercy of God with more vehemence require the same that you taking vp the foresaid horrible euils and preuenting the sweetnes of piety and compassion may escape the vengeance of Gods indignation which were to be feared if you should perseuer in your former euils as God forbid And as touching the intreaty for peace for which our foresayd Cardinals were sent vnto you howbeit secretly least it should be any derogation to your honor we desire you to condescend therunto with all your affection you will incline your minde to the same so pleasaunt vnto God so desired of the world as also to you the foresayd king vnto the catholicke sayth profitable And that the same peace by Gods help grace established made perfect you might assay your puissant strength about gods busines in the foresaid east partes so good occasion seruing as before is sayd in these our times being so apt aduasicements of your honor happy increasing of your princely name for serueÌtly we haue heard of you reported to behaue your selfe in all your attemptes Thus we doubt not but that you wil write vnto vs again touching the premisses and the purpose of your intention touching the same Dated at Auinion the 18 of February and 5 yeare of our Papacy The aunswere of the king of England to the foresayst letter of the Pope MOst holy father we vnderstand by the letters of the reuereÌd fathers in God the Byshop of Tusculan and Stephen of the title of S. Iohn Priest Cardinals Legats of the Court of Rome as also by the letters of your holynesse sent vnto vs that ye maruell greatly for that your sayd Legates were of purpose sent vnto vs and commaunded to intreat of a peace betwene our aduersary of Fraunce and vs that we would not
statutes past in hys parliament tending to the preiudice of the Church of Rome the Popes primary viz. that if Abbots Priors or any other ecclesiasticall patrons of benefices shoulde not present to the sayd benefices within a certayne time the lapse of the same shoulde come to the ordinary or chapter thereof or if they did not present then to the Archbishop if the Archbishoppe likewise did fayle to present then the gyft to perteyne not to the Lord Pope but to the Kyng and hys heyres An other complaynt was this that if Archbishops should be slack in geuing such benefices as properly pertayned to theyr owne patronage in due time then the collation thereof likewise shoulde appertayne to the foresayd King and his heires An other complaynt was that if the Pope shoulde make voyde any elections in the Church of England for any defect fouÌd therein and so had placed some honest and discreete persons in the same that then the King and his heires was not bounde to render the Temporaltyes vnto the partyes placed by the Popes prouision Whereupon the Pope being not a little agrieued the Kyng writeth vnto him certifying that he was misinformed denying that there was any such statute made in that Parlyament And further as touching all other thinges he woulde conferre with his Prelates and Nobles and thereof would returne aunswere by hys Legates In the 20. yeare of his raigne another letter was writen to the Pope by the King the effect whereof in few wordes to expresse was this to certify him that in respect of his great charges susteyned in hys warres he hath by the counsell of his Nobles taken into his owne handes the fruites and profites of all hys benefices here in England To proceed in the order of yeares that in the 26. yeare of this king one Nicholas Heath Clerke a busy headed body and a troubler of the Realme had procured diuers Byshops and others of the Kinges counsell to be cited vp to the Court of Rome there to answere such complayntes as he had made agaynst them whereupon commaundement was geuen to the King to all the portes of the realme for the restraynt of all passingers out and for searching and aresting all persons bringing in any Bulles or other proces from Rome tending to the derogation of the dignity of the crowne or molestation of the subiectes concerning which Nicholas Heath the King also writeth to the Pope his letters complayning of the sayd Heath and desiring him to geue no eare to his lewd complaynts The same yeare the King writeth also to the Popes Legate resident in England requiring him to surcease from exacting diuers summes of money of the Clergy in the name of first fruites of benefices The 31. yeare of this Kinges reigne the King by hys letters complayneth to the Pope of a troublesome fellow named Nicholas Stanneway remaining in Rome whiche by his slaunderous complayntes procured diuers citations to be sent into the Realme to the great disturbaunce of diuers and sundry honest men whereupon he prayeth and aduiseth the Pope to stay himselfe and not to send ouer such hasty CitatioÌs vpon euery light occasioÌ To passe further to the 38. yeare of the same King thus we finde in the Rolles That the King yâ same yeare tooke order by two of his Clergy to witte Iohn a Stocke and Iohn of Norton to take into their handes all the temporaltyes of all Deaneryes Prebendes Dignityes and Benefices being then vacant in England and to answere the profites of the same to the Kinges vse The same yeare an ordinaunce was made by the King and his Counsell and to the same proclaymed in all porte townes within the Realme that good and diligent search should be made that no person whatsoeuer comming froÌ the Court of Rome c. doe bring into the Realme with him any Bull instrument letters patentes or other proces that may be preiudiciall to the King or any of his subiectes nor that any person passing out of this Realme toward the Court of Rome doe cary with him any instrument or proces that may redound to the preiudice of the King or his subiectes and that all persons passing to the sayd Court of Rome c. with the Kinges speciall license do notwithstanding promise and finde surety to the Lord Chauncellour that they shall not in any wise attempt or pursue any matter to the preiudice of the King or his subiectes vnder payne to be put out of the Kinges protection and to forfeyt his body goods and Cattelles according to the statute thereof made Anno. 27. And thus much concerning the letters and writinges of the King with such other domesticall matters perturbations and troubles passing betwene him and the Pope taken out of the publique Recordes of the Realme wherby I thought to geue the Reader to vnderstand the horrible abuses the intollerable pride and the vnsatiable auarice of that Byshop more like a proud Lucifer then a pastor of the Church of Christ in abusing the king and oppressing his subiectes with exactions vnmeasurable not onely exercising his tyranny in this Realme but raging also agaynst other Princes both farre and neare emongst whom neither spared he the Emperour himselfe In the story and artes of which Emperour Ludouicus mentioned a title before pag. 273. whom the Pope did most arrogantly excommunicate vpon maundy thursday and the selfe same day placing an other Emperour in his roome Relation was made of certayne learned men which tooke the Emperour's part agaynst the Pope In number of whom was Marsilius Patauinus Gullermus Ockam Ioannes Gandauensis Luitpoldus Andreas Landensis Vlricus Hangenor treasurer to the Emperour Dante 's Aligerius c. Of whom Marsilius Patauinus compiled and exhibited vnto the Emperor Ludourke a worthy worke intituled Defensor pacis writeÌ in the Emperors behalfe agaynst the Pope Wherin both godly learnedly disputing agaynst the Pope he proueth all Bishops and Priestes to be equall And that the Pope hath no superiority aboue other Bishopes much lesse aboue the Emperour That the word of God ought to be onely the chiefe iudge in deciding and determining causes ecclesiastical That not onely spiritual persons but say men also being godly and learned ought to be admitted into generall councels That the Clergy and the Pope ought to be subiect vnto Magistrates That the Church is the vniuersity of the faythfull and that the fouÌdation and head of the Church is Christ and that he neuer appoynted any vicar or Pope ouer his vniuersall church That Bishops ought to be chosen euery one by their own Church and Clergy That the mariage of Priestes may lawfully be permitted That S. Peter was neuer at Rome That the Clergy and Sinagoge of the Pope is a deune of theeues That the doctrine of the Pope is not to be folowed because it leadeth to destruction And that the corrupt matters of the Christians doe spring and flow out of the wickednes of the spiritualty c. He disputeth moreouer
of the kings protection whereunto was aunswered by the kyng that the statutes and ordinaunces therefore made should be obserued In these rolles and recordes of such Parliamentes as was in thys kings time continued diuers other thynges are to be noted muche worthy to be marked and not to be suppressed in silence Wherein the Reader may learne and vnderstand the state of the kings iurisdiction here wythin this realme not to be straightned in those daies although the Pope then seemed to be in his chief ruffe as afterward since in other kings dayes was seene As may appeare in the parliament of the 15. yeare of thys king Edward the 3. and in the 24. article of the sayde Parliament where it is to be read that the kings officers and temporall Iustices did then both punish vsurers anâ impeached the officers of the Church for bribery and for taking mony for temporall paine probate of willes solemnitie of Mariage c. al the pretensed liberties of the popish church to the contrary notwythstanding Furthermore in the Parliament of the 25. yeare appeareth that the liberties of the clergie and their exemptions in claiming the deliuerance of men by their booke vnder thâ name of Clerks stode then in litle force as appeared by one Hauketyne Honby knight who for imprisonning one of the kings subiectes till hee made fine of 20. li. was therefore executed notwithstanding the liberty of the Clergie whych by his booke would haue saued hym but could not The like also appeared by iudgement geuen agaynst a priest at Notingham for killing of hys maister And likewise by hanging certaine monks of Combe Ex Parliam An. 23. Ed. 3. Item in the Parliament of the 15. yeare by apprehending of I. Stratford Archbishop of Canterbury and hys arrainment concerning which his arrainment all things were committed to sir William of Kildisby Besides these truthes and notes of the kings Parliaments wherin may appeare yâ toward procedings of this king of all his commons against the pretensed church of Rome Thys is moreouer to be added to the commendation of the king how in the volumes of the actes rolles of the king appeareth That the sayd king Edward the 3. sent also Iohn Wickleffe reader then of the Diuinitie lector in Oxford wyth certaine other Lords Ambassadors ouer into the parts of Italy to treat wyth the Popes Legates concerning affaires betwixt the King and the Pope with ful coÌmission the tenor whereof here foloweth expressed REX vniuersis ad quorum notitiam presentes literae peruenerint c. In English thus The King to all and singuler to whome these presentes shall come greeting Know ye that we reposing assured confidence in the fidelitie and wisdome of the reuerend father Iohn Bishoppe of Bangor and other our louing and faithful subiects M. Iohn Wickliffe reader of the diuinitie lecture M. Iohn Gunter Deane of Segobyen and M. Symon Moulton doctor of the lawe Syr William Burton Knight M Iohn Belknappe M. Iohn Honnington haue directed them as our Ambassadors and special Commissioners to the partes beyond the seas Geuing to the sayde our Ambassadors and Commissioners to sixe or fiue of them of whome I will that the sayde Bishop shal be one full power and aucthoritie wyth commaundement speciall to treat and consult mildely and charitably with the Legates and Ambassadors of the L. Pope touching certaine affaires Where upon of late we sent heretofore the sayd Bishop and M. William Vghtred monke of Duresme and M. Iohn Shepie to the see Apostolicall And hereof to make ful relation of all things done and past in the sayd assembly that all such things which may tend to the honor of holy Church and the aduauncement of our crowne and this our realme may by the assistaunce of God and the wisedome of the see Apostolicall bee brought to good effect and accomplished accordingly Witnes our selues c. at London dated the 26. day of Iuly in the 48. yeare of our raigne By the which it is to be noted what good wil the king then bare to the sayd Wickleffe and what smal regarde he had to the sinfull sea of Rome Of the whych Iohn wickleff because we are now approched to his time remaineth consequently for our story to entreat of so as we haue heere to fore done of other lyke valiant souldiours of Christes Church before him ¶ Iohn Wickliffe AFter all these heretofore recited by whome as ye haue heard it pleased the Lord something to worke against the Byshop of Rome to weaken the pernitious superstition of the Friers Nowe remayneth consequently following the course of yeares orderly to enter into the story and tractation of Iohn Wickleffe our countreyman and other moe of his time and same countrey whom the Lord wyth the like zeale and power of spirit raysed vp here in England to detect more fully and amply the poison of the Popes doctrine false religion set vp by the Fryers In whose opinions and assertioÌs albeit some blemishes perhaps may be noted yet such blemishes they be whych rather declare him to be a maÌ that might erre then which directly did fight against Christ our Sauiour as the Popes procedings and the friers did And what doctor or learned man hath ben from the prime age of the church so perfect so absolutely sure in whome no opinyon hath sometyme swarued awry And yet be the sayd articles of hys neither in number so many nor yet so grosse in themselues and so cardinall as those Cardinal ennemies of Christ perchance doe geue them out to be if his bookes whoÌ they abolished were remaining to be conferred with those blemishes which they haue wrasted to the worste as euill will neuer sayde the best This is certaine and can not be denied but that he being the publike Reader of Diuinitie in the Universitie of Oxford was for the rude time wherein he liued famously reputed for a great clerke a deepe scholeman no lesse expert in all kinde of philosophie The which doth not onely appeare by his owne most famous and learned wrytings and monuments but also by the confession of Walden hys most cruel bitter enemy Who in a certain Epistle wrytten vnto pope Martin the fift sayth that he was wonderfully astonyshed at his most strong arguments wyth the places of authority whych hee had gathered wyth the vehemency and force of hys reasons c. And thus much out of Walden It appeareth by such as haue obserued the order and course of tunes that this wickleffe florished about the yeare of our Lord. 1371. Edward the third raigning in England for thus we doe finde in the Chronicles of Caxton In the yere of our Lord 1371. sayeth he Edward the third king of England in his ParliameÌt was against the Popes clergy He willingly harkned and gaue eare to the voices and tales of heretickes wyth certaine of his counsel conceiuing and folowing sinister opinions against the Clergy
honour and their liues who otherwise if he intended that way were in great daunger But the bishop youthfull and hauty taking occasion by their humblenes to swell the more in himselfe answered that he woulde not be taught by their counsaile but that he wold haue it done though all the commons whome he named Ribals sayd nay Also rebuked the Mayor and his brethreÌ for mecockes and dastardes for so fearing the vulgar sort of people The citizens perceauing the wilfull stoutnes of the bishop meekly answering againe sayde they minded not to resist him but to let him doe therin what he thought good onely desired him that he would liceÌce them to depart and hold them excused for not wayting vppon him conducting hym out of the town with that reuerence which he required For if they should be seene in his company all the suspicion thereof would be vpon them and so should they be all in daunger so much as theyr liues were worth The Byshop not regarding their aduise and counsaile commaunded one of hys men to take the rod borne before the Mayor to cary the same before him Which being done perceaued of the commons the Byshop after that maner went not farre but the rude people ruÌning to shut the gates came out with their bowes some with clubbes and staues soome with other instrumentes some with stones let driue at the Bishop and his men as fast as they might in suche sort that both the bishop his horse vnder him with most part of his men were hurt wounded And thus the glorious pride of this iolly prelate ruffling in hys new scepter was receaued and welcomed there That is was so pelted with battes and stones so wouÌded with arrowes and other instrumentes fit for such a skirmishe that the most part of his men with hys mace bearer all running away froÌ him the poore wounded bishop was there left alone not able to keepe hys old power which went about to vsurpe a new power more theÌ to hym belonged Thus at is coÌmoÌly true in al so is it wel exemplified here which is commoÌly sayd and as it is commonly seene that pride will haue a fall and power vsurped will neuer stand In like maner if the Citizens of Rome following the example of these LeÌnam men as they haue the like cause and greater to doe by the vsurped power of theyr Byshop would after the same sauce handle the pope and vnscepter him of hys mace and regalitie which nothing pertaineth to him They in so doing both should recouer theyr owne liberties with more honour at home and also win muche more commendation abroad Ex chron mon. D. Albani This tragedy with all the partes thereof beyng thus ended at Lennam whiche was little after Easter as is said about the month of April an 1377. the same yeare vpon the 12. day of the moneth of Iune next after dyed the worthy and victorious Prince king Edward the 3. after he had raygned yeares 51. A prince no more aged in yeares theÌ renoumed for many snguler heroicall vertues but principally noted and lauded for his singuler meekenes clemency toward his subiects and inferiors ruling them by gentlenes and mercy without all rigour or austere seueritie Among other noble and royall ornamentes of his nature worthely copiously set forth of many thus he is described of some which may briefly suffice for the compreheÌsion of all the rest Orphanis erat quasi pater afflictis compatiens miseris condolens oppressos releuans cunctis indigentibus impendens auxilia opportuna That is To the Orphans he was as a father compacient to the afflicted mourning with the miserable relieuing the oppressed and to all them that wanted an helper in time of neede c. But chiefly aboue all other thinges in this Prince to be commemorate in my mynde is thys that he aboue all other Kinges of this Realme vnto the time of king Henry the eight was the greatest brideler of the popes vsurped power and outragious oppressions during all the time of whiche king neyther the Pope could greatly preuayle in thys Realme and also Iohn Wickliffe was maintained with fauour and ayde sufficient But before we close vpp the story of this king there commeth to hand that which I thought not good to omit a noble purpose of the king in requiring a viewe to be taken in all his dominions of all benefices and dignities ecclesiasticall remayning in the handes of Italians and Alious with the true valuation of the same directed down by commission in the time of king Richard the second wherof the like also is to be found the tenour of which commission of king Edward I thought here vnder to set down for worthy memory The king directed writtes vnto all the Byshop's of England in this forme EEdward by the grace of God king c. To the reuerend father in Christ. N. By the same grace Bishop of L. greeting Beyng willing vpon certayn causes to be certified what and how many benefices aswell Archdeaconries other dignities as vicaradges personages Prebendes and Chappels within your dioces be at this present in thandes of Italions and other strangers what they be of what valour and how euery of the sayd benefices be called by name And how much euery of the same is worth by the yere not as by way of Taxe or extent but according to the true valor of the same likewise of the names of al singuler such strangers being now incombentes or occupying the same and euery of theÌ moreouer the names of all them whether Englishmen or Straungers of what state or condition soeuer they be whiche haue the occupacion or disposicion of any such benefices with the fruites and profites of the same in the behalfe or by the authoritie of any the foresayd Straungers by way of ferme or title or procuration or by any other wayes or meanes whatsoeuer and how long they haue occupyed or disposed the same and withall if anye the sayd straungers bee nowe residents vppon any benefices commaunde you as wee heretofore commaunded you that you sende vs a true certificat of all and singuler the premisses into our high Court of chauncerie vnder your seale distinctly and openly on this side the feast of thascention of our Lord next comming without farther delay returning vnto vs this our writte withall Witnesse our selfe at Westminster 16 day of April in the 48. yeare of our Reigne of England and ouer Fraunce the 35. yeare BY vertue hereof certificat was sent vp to the king into his chauncerie out of euery dioces of England of al such spiritual liuings as were then in the occupation eyther of Priors Aliens or of other straungers whereof the number was so great as being all set downe would fill almost halfe a quyer of paper Whereby may appeare that it was highe time for the king to seeke remedie herein either by treatie with the Pope
maner of sinnes and we promise vnto thee thy part of the reward of all iust men and of euerlasting saluation And as many priuileges as are graunted to them that go to fight for the holy land we graunt vnto thee of all the prayers benefites of the church the vniuersall Synode as also of the holy Catholicke Church we make thee partaker of This couragious or rather outragious bishop armed thus with the Popes authority and prompt with his priuilegies in the yeare aforesayd 1283. about the time of leÌt came to the Parliament where great consultation contention almost no lesse schisme was about the voiage of this Popish Bishop in the Parliament theÌ was betwene the Popes themselues In the which Parliament many there were which thought it not safe to commit the kings people subiectes vnto a rude and vnskilfull Priest So great was the diuersity of iudgements in that behalfe that the voiage of the sayd Bishop was protracted vnto the saterday aâore Passion Sonday In the which Sonday was song the solemne Antheme Ecce crucem Domini fugite partes aduersae That is Beholde the crosse of the Lord Flye away all you aduersaries After which Sonday the partyes so agreed amongest themselues by common decree that the Bishop should set forward in his voiage hauing to him geuen the fiften which was graunted to the king in the Parliament before Which thinges thus concluded in the Parliament this warlike Bishop preparing before all thinges in a readinesse set forwarde in his Pope holye iourney Who about the moneth of May being come to Canterbury and there tarying for the winde in the Monastery of S. Augustin receiued a writ from the king that he should returne to the king and to know further of hys pleasure The Bishop fearing that if he turned agayne to the king his iourny should be stayd and so all his labor preparance lost with great derision and shame vnto him thought better to commit himselfe to fortune with that litle army he had then by tarying to be made a ridicle to his aduersaryes Wherfore he sent word backe agayne to the king that he was now ready prepared well forward on his iourny And that it was not expedient now to protract the time for any kinde of talke which peraduenture should be to no maner of purpose and that it was more conuenient for him to hasten in his iournay to Gods glory also to the honor of the king And thus he calling his men vnto him entred forthwith the seas went to Calis where he wayting a few dayes for the rest of his army after the receipt of them tooke his iourny first to the towne of Grauenidge which he besieged so desparatly without any preparaunce of engines of warre or counsell or of politicke men skilfull in such affayres that he seemed rather to flye vpon them then to inuade them At lenth through the superstition of our men trusting vpon the Popes absolution he so harishly approched the walles and inuaded the enemies that a great number of them were pitiously slayn with shot wild fire till at the end the inhabiters being oppressed and vanquished our men entred the town with their Bishop where they at his commaundement destroiyng both man woman and childe left not one aliue of all them which remayned in the whole town Sicque crucis beneficio factum vt crucis hostes ita delerentur quòd vâus ex eis non remansit That is And so it came to passe by the vertue of the crosse that our men croysed so preuayled against the enemies of the crosse that not one of them remained aliue Ex Chron. Mon. D. Albani From Grauenidg this warlike Bishop set forward to Dunkyrke where not long after the Frenchmen meeting with him ioyned with them in battell in which battell if the story be true 12. thousand of the Frenchmen were slain in the chase and of our men but seuen onely missing It would require a long tractatioÌ here to discourse all thing done in these popish warres Also it would be no lesse ridiculous to view behold the glorious temerity of this new vpstart captain But certes lameÌtable it is to see the pitifull slaughter murther of Christs people by the meanes of thâse pitilesse Popes during these warres in FrauÌce As when the Bishop comming froÌ Dunkirke to the siege of Ypres a great number of Englishmen there were lost and much mony consumed and yet nothing done effect to the great shame and ignominy of the Bishop Agayne after the siege of Ypres thus with shame broke vp the sayd bishop proceeding with a small power to fight with the freÌch kinges caââe contrary to the counsell of his captaynes which counted him rash vnskilfull in his attempt was fayne to breake company with them whereby part of the army weÌt vnto Burburgh the bishop with his part returned to Grauenidg which both townes shortly after were besieged by the french army to the great losse both of the English and French men In fine when the Byshop could keepe Grauenidg no longer the sayd Bishop with his croysies crossing the seas came home agayne as wise as he weÌt thus making an end of this Pontificall war we will returne agayne from whence we digressed to the story and matter of Iohn Wickliffe Which Iohn Wickliffe returning againe within short space either froÌ his banishment or from some other place where he was secretly kept repayred to his parish of lutterworth where he was parson there quietly departing this mortall life slept in peace in the Lord in the begynning of the yeare 1384. vpon Siluesters day Here is to be noted the great prouideÌce of the Lord in this man as in diuers other whom the Lord so long preserued in such rages of so many enemies froÌ all their handes euen to his olde age For so it appeareth by Thomas Walden writing agaynst him in his tomes entituled De Sacramentis contra Wicleuum that he was well aged before he departed by that which the foresayd Walden writeth of him in the Epiloge speaking of Wickliffe in these wordes Ita vt cano placeret quod iuueni complacebat c. That is so that the same thing plesed him in his old age which dyd please him being young Whereby seemeth that Wickliffe liued till he was an olde man by this report Such a Lord is God that whom he will haue kept nothing can hurt This Wickliffe had written diuers and sundry workes the which in the yeare of our Lord 1410. were burnt at Oxford the Abbot of Shrewsbury being then Commissary and sent to ouersee that matter And not onelye in England but in Boheme likewise the bookes of the sayde Wickliffe were set on fire by one Subincus Archbishop of Prage who made diligent inquisition for the same and burned them The number of the volumes whiche he is sayd to haue burned most excellently written and richly adorned with bosses of
that there do not remain accidencies without substance or subiect after the coÌsecration of the body of Christ. And touching this matter the doctors holde diuers opinions Furthermore as concerning the Pope he said helde and auouched that he is the very Antichrist because yâ in lyfe and maners he is contrary to the lawes doctrines and deedes of Christ our Lord. All and euery of these things were done euen as they be aboue writteÌ and rehearsed in the yeare of our Lord poÌtificall office month day place aforesayd at supper time of the day aforenamed theÌ and there being present the worshipful and discrete men sir Walter Ramsbury chiefe chaÌter of the sayde Cathedrall Church of Hereforde Roger Hoore Chanon of the same Church Walter Wall Chaplain of the said church of Hereford being a vicar of the Choral certaine other worthy witnesses of credit that were specially called and desired to the premisses Ex Regist. Herford And I Richard Lee whelar clerke of Worcester being a publike notarye by the authoritie Apostolike was personally present at all and singuler the premisses whilest that as is before rehersed they were done and a doing in the yere of our lord 1391. pontisical office month day place the houre aforesaid I did see write and heare all and singuler those things thus to bee done and haue reduced theÌ into this publike maner and forme being desired truely to restifie the premisses haue sealed the sayde instrument made hereupon with mine accustomed scale and name In the name of God Amen Be it plainly knoweÌ to all persons by this present publike instrumeÌt that in the yere from the incarnation of the lord after the course and coââpââtation of the church of England 1391. the indiction fifteene in the 3. yere of the pontifical office of the most holy father in Christ and our Lord Lord Boniface Pope by the prouydeÌce of God the 9. in the 19. day of the month of Ianuary Walter Brute layman of Hereford dioces personally appearing before the reuereÌd father in Christ and Lord. Lord Iohn by gods grace B. of Herford in the presence of me being a publike notarie one of the witnesses vnder written did say hold publish affirme the coÌclusioÌs hereafter written the is to say yâ christen people are not bouÌd to pay tithes neither by the law of Moses nor by the law of Christ. Item that it is not lawful for Christians for any cause in any case to sweare by the creator neither by the creature Item he confesseth openly and of his owne accord that within the same month of Ianuary he did eate drink and communicate with William Swinderby not being ignorant of the sentence of the said reuerend father whereby the same William Swinderby was pronounced an heretique schismatique and a false seducer of the common people Which conclusions the same reuerend father caused to bee writteÌ and in writing to be deliuered to the same Walter Which when he had seene and red he sayd also that he did maintaine and iustifie them according to the lawes aforesayd These thinges were done in the chamber oâ the sayd bishop of Herford at his manor of Whitborne of the sayde dioces of Hereford then being there present the same Byshop abouesaid M. Reynold of Wolsten Canon of Hereford sir Phillip Dileske parson of the parish church of Blamurin Thomas Guldefeld parson of the Church of Englisbyknore Iohn Cresset parson of the church of Whytborne and Thomas Wallewayne housholde seruant for witnesses specially called and desired to the premisses of the dioces of Hereford and S. Asse And I Benedict Come clerke of the dioces of S. Asse publike notary by the Apostolike authoritie of the dioces of S. Asse was personally present together with the witnes before named at all and singuler these and other thinges here premised whilest they were so done and a doing did see heare write those things so to be done as is before mencioned and did write the same and reduce them into this publike forme with my wonted accustomed seale and name haue sealed it being desired and required truly to testifie the premisses At the last the aforesaid Walter Brute did present and cause to be presented to vs at diuers places and times assigned by vs to the same Walter to aunswere to yâ former conclusions and articles diuers scroules of paper writteÌ with his owne proper hand for his aunswers to the same Articles and conclusions aboue written he partly appearing by his owne selfe before vs sitting in our iudgement seat and partly by his messengers specially appoynted to that purpose of which scroules the tenors do follow in order worde by worde and be on this maner In the name of the father and of the sonne and the holy ghost Amen I Walter Brute sinner layman husbaÌdmaÌ a Christian hauing mine ofspring of the Brittons both by my father mothers side of the Britons haue ben accused to the B. of Hereford that I did erre in many matters concerning the catholike Christen fayth by whoÌ I am required yâ I should write an aunswere in Latin to all those matters whose desire I wil satisfie to my power protesting first of al before God before al the world the like as it is not my mind through Gods grace to refuse the knoweÌ truth for any reward greater or smaller yea be it neuer so bigge nor yet for the feare of any temporal punishment eueÌ so it is not my mind to maintain any erroneous doctrine for any coÌmodities sake And if any maÌ of what state sect or condition so euer he be wil shew me that I erre in my writings or sayings by the authoritie of the sacred scripture or by probable reason grounded in the sacred scripture I wil humbly and gladly receiue his information But as for the bare wordes of any teacher Christ onely excepted I wil not simply beleue except hee shal be able to stablish theÌ by the truth of experience or of the Scripture for because that in the holy Apostles elected by Christ there hath beue fouÌd errour by the testimony of the holy scripture because that Paule himselfe doth coÌfesse that he rebuked Peter for that he was worthy to be rebuked Galat. the 2. Chapiter There hath ben errors fouÌd in the holy doctors that haue ben before vs as they themselues confesse of them selues And oftentimes it falleth out that there is error founde in the teachers in our age who are of contrary opinions among themselues and sâme of them do sometimes determine mine one thing for truth and others do condemne the selfe same thing to be heresye or error Which protestation premised I wil here place 1. suppositions or cases for a grouÌd and a foundatioÌ of all things that I shall say out of which I would gather two probable conclusions stablished vpoÌ the same and vpon the sacred Scripture By which coÌclusions when as
goodnesse sake that he will wholy reforme our Church now altogether out of frame vnto the perfection of his first beginning and original Ex Archiuis Regijs ¶ These verses following were annexed vnto the conclusions Plangunt Anglorum gentes crimen Sodomorum Paulus fert horum sunt idola causa malorum Surgunt ingrati Gyerzite Simone nati Nomine praelati hoc defensare parati Qui Reges estis populis quicunque praeestis Qualiter his gestis gladios prohibere potestis ¶ The which verses are thus Englished The English nation doth lament of Sodomites their sinne Which Paule doth plainely signifie by Idoles to begin But Giersitis full ingrate from sinfull Symon sprong This to defende though Priests is name make bulwarkes greed and strong Ye Princes therefore which to rule the people God hath placed With iustice sword why see ye not this euill great defaced After these conclusions were thus proposed in the Parliament the king not long after returned home from Dubline into England toward the latter ende of the Parliament Who at his return called certaine of his nobles vnto him Richard Stury Lewes Clifforde Thomas Latimer Iohn Mountacute c. whom he did sharply rebuke and did terribly threaten for that hee heard them to be fauourers of that side charging them straightly neuer to hold maintaine nor fauour any more those opinyons and conclusions And namely of Richarde Stury he tooke an othe that he should neuer from that day fauoure or defende any such opinions which othe being taken the king then answered And I sweare sayth he againe to thee that if thou doest euer breake thine oth thou shalt die for it a shameful death c. Ex Chron. D. Albani All this while W. Courtney Archbyshop of Caunterbury was yet aliue who was a great stirrer in these matters But yet Pope Urbane the great maister of the Catholicke secte was deade and buried 6. yeare before After whom succeeded in the schismatical sea of Rome pope Boniface 9. who nothing inferiour to hys predecessour in all kinde of cruelties left no diligence vnattempted to set forward that which Urbane had begon in suppressing them that were the setters foorth of the light of the Gospell and had wrytten sundry times to king Richard as well for the repealing of the Actes of Parliament against his prouisions Quare impedit and premunire facias as also that hee should assist the Prelates of Englande in the cause of God as he pretended against such whom he falsly suggested to be Lollardes and traytors to the Church to the king and the Realme c. Thus the curteous pope whom he coulde not reach with his sword at least with cruel slander of hys malitious toung would worke his poyson agaynst them which letter he wrote to the king in the yeare of our Lord. 1396. Which was the yeare before the death of W. Courtney Archbishop of Caunterbury After whom succeded in that see Thomas Arundel brother to the Earle of Arundel being first Byshop of Ely afterwarde Archbyshop of Yorke and Lord Chancelor of England and at last made Archbyshop of Caunterbury about the yeare of our Lorde 1397. The next yeare following which was the yeare of our Lord 1398. and the 9. yeare of the Pope I finde in certaine recordes of the Bishop of Duresme a certaine letter of K. Richard 2. written to the said pope Boniface Which because I iudged not vnworthy to be sene I thought here to annexe the same proceeding in forme as foloweth ¶ To the moste holy father in Christ and Lorde Lorde Boniface the 9. by the grace of God high Pope of the most holy Romish and vniuersall Churche hys humble and deuout sonne Richard by the grace of God king of England and Fraunce Lord of Irelande greeting and desiring to help the miseries of the afflicted Church and kissing of that his blessed feete WHo wil giue my head water mine eyes streaming teares that I may bewaile the decay and manifold troubles of our mother which haue chaunced to her by her owne children in the distresse of this present schisme and diuision For the sheepe haue forgotten the proper voyce of their shepherds and hirelings haue thrust in themselues to feede the Lordes flocke who are clothed with the apparell of the true shephearde chalenging the name of honour dignity resembling so the true shepheard that the pore sheepe can scarse know whome they ought to folow or what pastour as a straunger they ought to flee and whom they shuld shun as an hireling Wherefore we are afraid least the holy standard of the Lord beforsaken of his host and so that Citye being full of riches become solitary and desolate and the land or people whych was soât to say flourishing in her prosperities I sate as a Quene and am not a widowe least it be destitute of the presence of her husband and as it were so bewitched that shee shall not be able to discerne his face and so wrapped in mases that she shal hot know where to turne her that she might more easily finde him and that she shall with weeping speake that saying of the spouse I sought him whom my soule loueth I sought him and found him not For now we are compelled so to wander that if any man say beholde here is Christ or there we may not beleeue him so saying and so many shepheards haue destroyed the Lordes vineyarde and made his amiable portion a waste wildernesse This multitude of shepherdes is become very burdenous to the Lords flocke For when two striue to be chief the state of both their dignities standes in doubt and in so doing they geue occasion to all the faithfull of Christ of a schisme and diuision of the Churche And although both parties goe about to subdue vnto their power the whole Church militant yet coÌtrary to both their purpose by working this way there beginneth to rise nowe a diuision in the body of the Church Like as when the diuision of the quicke innocent body was asked when the two harlots did striue afore Salomon like as the ten tribes of Israel folowed âeroboham the intruder and were withdrawne from the kingdome for Salomons sinnes euen so of olde time the desire of ruling hath drawne the great power of the world from the vnitie of the Churche Let your selues remember we beseeche you how that all Greece did fall from the obedience of the Romish Churche in the time of the faction of the primarche of Constantinople and howe Mahome with his felowes by occasion of the supremacie in Ecclesiasticall dignitie deceiued a great part of Christians and withdrewe them from the Empire and ruling of Christ. And nowe in these dayes where as the same supremacie hathe wythdrawen it selfe from the obedience of it in so muche that nowe in very fewe realmes the candle that burnes afore the Lord remaineth and that for Dauids sake his seruaunt And although nowe remaine fewe countreys professing
in England as by these stories abone past may be apparent Now these things declared which to the Church matters be apperteining coÌsequently it remaineth something to entreate of the state likewise of the coÌmon wealth which commonly doth follow the state of the Church Where the Church is quietly and moderately gouerned and the flock of Christ defended by godly Princes in peace safety froÌ deuouring and violence of bloudy wolues the successe of ciuile estate for the most part there doth florishe and the Princes long coÌtinue through Gods preseruation in prosperous rest traÌquillitie Contrariwise where the church of Christ either through the negligence of Princes or thorough their setting on the poore members of Christ be persecuted and deuoured shortly after ensueth some iust recompence of the Lord vpon those Princes that eyther their liues do not long continue or else they finde not that quiet in the common wealth which they looke for Examples heereof as in all other ages be aboundant so in this present time be not lacking whether we consider the state and condition of other countreys farre off or else of our owne countrey neare at home And heere not to wander in our story farther then to Fraunce onely let vs a little behold the example of Kyng Charles the viij who liuing in this Kings time died also not long before him This Charles is commended of Philippus Cominaeus to be a moderate valiant and victorious Prince adorned with many speciall vertues to a Prince apperteining And yet the same king because he was flack and remisse in defence of Christes Church neither did vse his authority nor tooke his occasion offered to him of God to amend and refourme the state of the Bishop and Cleargy of Rome when he might he was therefore himselfe punished and cut off of the Lord as by his story ensuing may right well appeare For so it is of him recorded that being maruelously excited and prouoked of his owne minde coÌtrary to the counsaile of most of his Nobles he tooke hys viage into Italy neither being furnished with money nor the season of the yeare being coÌuenient therunto And that this may appeare the better to proceede of the Lords doing to the entent he woulde haue the Church and Cleargy of Rome reformed by the Princes sword which so vexed all Christendome at that time we shall heare what is testified in the Commentaries of the foresaid Philip. Cominaeus Lib. 3. De bello Neapolit writing in this wise There was saith he in the City of Florence the same time a Dominicke Frier Dominicke Frier named Hieronimus Sauonarola of whom meÌtion was made before pag. 731. a man of a right godly and approoued life who in the said City of Florence preached and prophecied long before that the French King should come with an army into Italy being stirred vp of God to suppresse the tiraunts of Italy and none should withstand him He should also come to the Citie of Pisae and the state of Florence should be altered all which hapned true He affirmed moreouer to be signified to him of the Lord that the Ecclesiasticall state of the Churche must bee redressed Per vim aâmorumââ by the sword or force of armes Many things also he prophesied of the Venetians of the French King saieng that the King with some danger difficultie should passe that iourney yet notwithstanding shoulde ouercome it and escape albeit his strength were neuer so slender for God woulde safely conduct him in that iourney and safely bring him home againe But because he had not done his office in amending the state of the Churche and in defending his people from iniurie and from deuouring therefore it shoulde come to passe said hee and that shortly that some incommoditie or detriment shoulde happen to the King or if hee shoulde escape that danger of hys sicknesse and recouer health then if he did resist the cruelty of the wicked and procure the safety of the poore and miserable God would shew mercâânto him c. And this the saide Hieronymus declared before to Cominaeus one of the Kings counsaylours whych was the writer of the story and required him to signifie the same vnto the King which so did and he moreouer himselfe comming to the presence of the king declared no lesse All which things as he had foretold came directly to effect For the King being but easely accompanied wyth a small power entred into Italy where first he came to Asâa then to Gemiaâ and to Pisae from thence proceeded to Florence which also he obteined displacing there Petrus Medices the Duke who had vsed great tyrannie vpon the subiects From thence he remoued toward Rome where a great part of the Citie wall at the comming of the french King fell downe Afterward when the King was entred into the Citie and the Pope who then tooke part with Alphonsus King of Neaples against the French King had immured himselfe within the mount of Adrian the wall of the Castell fell downe of it selfe whereby when the King was both occasioned and exhorted also by his Captaines to inuade the Pope and to depose him to reforme the Church of Rome which he might then easely haue done as it had pleased him yet all these occasions offered so opportunely of God moued not the king to do his duty to help the poore church of Christ wherefore shortly after returning home into France from Neapolis either the same yeare or the next yeare folowing he was strooken with a sodeine sicknes at Amboise as he was looking on theÌ that played at tennes and that in the stinkingest place in all the Castle where he fell downe died within twelue houres according to the forewarning of Hieronimus who wrote vnto him a little before both of his sonnes death and of his owne which was about the yeare of our Lord 1498. Ex Philip. Cominaeo Lib. 5. Like examples we haue many heere also in this our realme of England So long as king Iohn kept out of the realme the Popes authority and power he continued safe and quiet with his nobles but so soone as he brought the realme vnder tribute and subiectioÌ to that foreine Bishop God stirred vp his Nobles against him whereby he had much disquiet and trouble and soone thereupon decayed Of all the Kings of England from William Conquerour to this king Henry vij were none which either longer continued or more prosperously flourished then King Henry the second King Henry the third King Edward the first King Edward the third of whome the first how stout he was in withstaÌding Tho. Becket and Pope Alexander the iij. is sufficiently before comprehended pag. 206. The second which was sonne of King Iohn albeit through the wretchednes of that time his power was not sufficient to repulse the Popes usurped iurisdiction out of the Realme yet his will was good at least he so defended prouided for his subiects that
write or do any good but either by flattering a man must offend the Godly or by true speaking procure hatred with the wicked Of such stinging Waspes and buszing Drones I had sufficient triall in my former edition before who if they had found in my book any iust cause to carpe or vpon any true zeale of truth had proceded agaynst the vntruths of my story and had brought iust proofes for the same I could haue right well abide it For God forbid but that faultes wheresoeuer they be should be detected and accused And therfore Accusers in a Common wealth after my mind do serue to no small stead But then such Accusers must beware they play not the dog of whom Cicero in his Oration speaketh which being set in Capitolio to fray away Theeues by night left the Theeues and fell to barcke at true men walking in the day Where true faultes be there to bay barcke is not amisse But to carpe where no cause is to spye in other strawes and to leape ouer theyr owne blockes to swalow Camels and to strayne gnattes to oppresse truth with lyes and to set vp lyes for truth to blaspheme the deare Martyrs of Christ and to Canonize for Sayntes whom Scripture would scarce allow for good Subiectes that is intollerable Such barcking Curres if they were well serued would be made a whyle to stoope But with these brauling spirites I entend not at this time much to wrastle Wherefore to leaue them a while till further leasure serue me to attend vpon them thus much I thought in the meane season by way of Protestation or petition to write vnto you both in generall particular the true members and faythful Congregation of Christes Church wheresoeuer either coÌgregated together or dispersed through the whole Realme of England that forsomuch as all the seeking of these Aduersaryes is to do what they can by discrediting of this History with slaunders sinister surmises how to withdraw the Readers froÌ it This therfore shal be in few wordes to premonish and desire of all and singuler of you all well minded louers and partakers of Christes Gospell not to suffer your selues to be deceiued with the big brags and hyperbolicall speeches of those flaundering tongues whatsoeuer they haue or shall hereafter exclame agaynst the same But indifferently staying your iudgement till truth be tryed you will first peruse then refuse measuring the vntruthes of this Hystory not by the scoaring vp of theyr hundreds and thousandes of lyes which they geue out but wisely weying the purpose of theyr doinges according as you finde and so to iudge of the matter To read my bookes I allure neither one nor other Euery man as he seeth cause to like as he list If any shall thinke his labor to much in reading this history his choyce is free either to read this or any other which he more mindeth But if the fruite thereof shall recompence the Readers trauell then would I wish no man so light eared to be caryed away for any sinister clamour of Aduersaryes who many times depraue good doinges not for the faultes they finde but therefore finde faultes because they would depraue As for me and my history as my will was to profite all and displease none so if skill in any part wanted to will yet hath my purpose bene simple and certes the cause no lesse vrgent also which moued me to take this enterprise in hand For first to see the simple flocke of Christ especially the vnlearned sort so miserably abused and all for ignoraunce of history not knowing the course of times and true discent of the Church it pittyed me that part of diligence so long to haue bene vnsupplyed in this my countrey Church of Englande Agayne considering the multitude of Chronicles and story writers both in England and out of England of whome the most part haue bene either Monkes or Clientes to the sea of Rome it grieued me to behold how partially they handled theyr storyes Whose paynefull trauell albeit I cannot but coÌmend in committing diuers thinges to writing not vnfruitful to be knowne or vnpleasant to be read yet it lamented me to see in theyr Monumentes the principall poyntes which chiefly concerned the state of Christes Church and were most necessary of all christen people to be knowne either altogether pretermitted or if any mention thereof were inserted yet were all things drawn to the honor specially of the Church of Rome or els to the fauor of theyr owne sect of Religion Wherby the vulgare âort hearing and reading in theyr writinges no other church mentioned or magnified but onely that Church which here florished in this world in riches and iollity were drawne also to the same persuasion to thinke no other Church to haue stand in all the earth but onely the Church of Rome In the number of this sort of writers besides our Monkes of England for euery Monastery almost had his Chronicler I might also recite both Italian and other countrey authors as Platina Sabellicus Nauclerus Martinus Antoninus VinceÌtius Onuphrius Laziardus Georgius Lilius Pollid Virgilius with many more who taking vpon theÌ to intermeddle with matters of the church although in part they expresse some truth in matters concerning the Bishops and sea of Rome yet in suppressing an other part they play with vs as Ananias and Saphira did with their mony or as Apelles did in Pliny who painting the one halfe of Venus comming out of the sea left the other halfe vnperfect So these writers while they shew vs one half of the B. of Rome the other halfe of him they leaue vnperfect vtterly vntold For as they paynt him out on the one part glistering in welth and glorye in shewing what succession the Popes had from the chaire of S. Peter when they first began and how long they sate what Churches and what famous buildings they erected how farre theyr possessions reached what lawes they made what councels they called what honour they receiued of Kynges and Emperours what Princes and Countryes they brought vnder theyr authority with other like stratagemes of great pompe and royalty so on the other side what vices these Popes brought with them to theyr seat what abhominatioÌs they practised what superstition they mainteined what Idolatry they procured what wicked doctrine they defended contrary to the expresse word of God to what heresies they fell into what diuision of sectes they cut the vnity of christian Religion how some practised by Simony some by Necromancy and Sorcery some by poysoning some indenting with the Deuill to come by theyr Papacy what hypocrisy was in theyr liues what corruptioÌ in theyr doctrine what warres they raysed what bloudshed they caused what treachery they trauersed agaynst their Lordes and Emperours imprisoning some betraying some to the Templaryes and SaraceÌs in bringing other vnder theyr feet also in beheading some as they did with Fredericus and Conradinus the heires and ofspring of the house of Fredericus
occupat ire polo. Hoc pater ipse toâans flagranti distulit axe Imperia vertit Regna superba solo Saeua Silex quià nam flammantibus incita fundis Vrbium elatis peruiciosaminis Coctilibus muris Romana Semiramis audax Prospice iam Bobylon iam ruit illatua Saxeaiam rupes quantas dabit acta ruinas Quas strages miseris horrida Romulidis Vltimus hic labor est montis rapientis auari Puppicolasque papas papicolasque popas At vos foelices animae quibus aurea cordi Saecla pias puro funditis ore preces Aligeraeque acâes ciues stellantis Olympi Plaudite Roma fuit Babela papa fuit In sanguisugas Papistas Philippus Stubbes QVi sacrum Christi satagit conuellere verbum Vulnificum contrà calcitrat hic stimulum Florida quae nimio compressa est pondere palma Fortius exurgit viribus aucta suis. Auricomansque crocus quo calcatur magis exââ Hoc magis excrescit floret eoque magis Sic ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã quantumuis turba papalis Conspuat exurat crescit vbique tamen FINIS Actes and Monumentes of Christian Martyrs and matters Ecclesiasticall passed in the Church of Christ from the Primitiue beginning to these our dayes as well in other Countreys as namely in this Realme of England and also of Scotland discoursed at large CHRIST our Sauiour in the Gospell of S. Mathew Cap. 16. hearing the confessioÌ of Simon Peter who first of all other openlye acknowledged him to be the sonne of God and perceauing the secret had of his father therin aunswered agayne and alludyng to his name called him a Rocke vpon which Rocke hee would buylde his Church so stroÌg that the gates of Hell should not preuaile against it c. In which wordes three things are to be noted First that Christ will haue a Churche in this world Secondly that the same Church should mightely be impugned not onely by the world but also by the vttermost strength powers of all hell And thirdly that the same Church notwithstaÌdyng the vttermost of the deuill all his malice should continue Which Prophesie of Christ we see woÌderfully to be verified In somuch that the whole course of the Churche to this day may seeme nothyng els but a verifying of the sayd Prophesie First that Christ hath set vp a Church needeth no declaration Secondly what force what sides and sortes of men of Princes Kynges Monarches Gouernours and rulers of this world with their subiectes publikely priuately with all their strength cunnyng haue bent them selues against this Church And thirdly how the sayd Church all this notwithstandyng hath yet endured holden his owne What stormes tempestes it hath ouerpast wonderous it is to behold For the more euident declaration wherof I haue addressed this present history entendyng by the fauorable ayde of Christ our Lord not so much to delight the eares of my countrey in readyng of newes as most especially to profite the harts of the godly in perusing antiquities of auncient times to the ende that the wonderfull workes of God first in his Church might appeare to his glory Also that the continuaunce and proceedings of the Church from tyme to tyme beyng set forth in these Actes and Monumentes more knowledge and experience may redound therby to the profite of the Reader and edification of Christian faith For the better accoÌplishyng wherof so to prosecute the matter as may best serue to the profite of the Reader I haue thought good first begynnyng from the tyme of the primitiue Church so continuyng by the Lordes grace to these latter yeares to runne ouer the whole state and course of the Church in generall in such order as digesting the whole tractation of this history into fiue sundry diuersities of tymes First I will entreat of the suffring tyme of the Church which continued from the Apostles age about .300 yeres Secondly of the florishyng time of the Church which lasted other 300. yeares Thirdly of the declinyng or backeslidyng tyme of the Church which comprehendeth other 300. yeares vntill the loosing out of Sathan which was about the thousand yeare after the ceasing of persecution During which space of tyme the Church although in ambition pride it was much altered from the simple sinceritie of the Primitiue tyme yet in outward profession of doctrine and religion it was somethyng tollerable had some face of a Church notwithstanding some corruption of doctrine with superstition and hypocrisie was then also crept in And yet in comparison of that as followed after it might seeme as I sayd somethyng sufferable Fourthly foloweth the tyme of Antichrist and loosing of Sathan or desolation of the Church whose full swyng conteineth the space of 400. yeares In which tyme both doctrine and sinceritie of life was vtterly almost extinguished namely in the chiefe heades and rulers of this West church through the meanes of the Romaine Byshops especially countyng from Gregory the vij called Hildebrand Innocentius the iij. and Friers which with him crept in til the tyme of Iohn Wickliffe Iohn Husse duryng 400. yeres Fiftly and lastly after this tyme of Antichrist raigning in the Church of God by violence and tyranny followeth the reformation purgyng of the church of God wherein Antichrist begynneth to be reuealed and to appeare in his coulors and his Antichristian doctrine to be detected the number of his Church decreasing and the number of the true Church increasing The durance of which tyme hath continued hetherto about the space of 280. yeres and how long shall continue more the Lord and gouernour of all tymes he onely knoweth For in these fiue diuersities alterations of tymes I suppose the whole course of the Church may well be comprised The which Church because it is vniuersall and sparsedly through all countreys dilated therfore in this history standing vpon such a generall argument I shall not be bouÌd to any one certaine nation more then an other yet notwithstandyng keepyng mine argument aforesayd I haue purposed principally to tary vpon such historicall actes and recordes as most appertaine to this my country of England and Scotland And for somuch as the Church of Rome in all these ages aboue specified hath chalenged to it selfe the supreme title and ringleadyng of the whole vniuersall Church on earth by whose direction all other Churches haue bene gouerned in writyng therfore of the Church of Christ I can not but partly also intermedle with the actes and proceedynges of the same Church for somuch as the doynges orderyngs of all other Churches from tyme to tyme as well here in England as in other nations haue this long season chiefly depended vpon the same Wherfore as it is much needefull and requisite to haue the doynges orderyngs of the sayd Church to be made manifest to all Christen congregations so haue I framed this history accordyng to the same purpose First in a generall description briefly to
laide the first foundation of Christian faith amoÌg the Britayne people Whereupon other preachers and teachers comming afterward confirmed the same and increased it 2. The secoÌd reason is out of Tertullian who liuing neare about or rather somewhat before the time of this Eleutherius in hys booke Contra Iudaeos manifestly importeth the same where the sayde Tertullian testifying how the Gospel was dispersed abroad by the sound of the Apostles there reckening vp the Medes Persians ParthiaÌs and dwellers in Mesopotamia Iewry Cappadocia PoÌtus Asia Phrigia Egypt Pamphilia with many mo at length coÌmeth to the coasts of the Moorrians and al the borders of Spayne with diuers natioÌs of Fraunce there amongst all other reciteth also the partes of Britayne whyche the Romaines could neuer attaine to and reporteth the same now to be subiect to Christ as also reckeneth vp the places of Sarmatia of the Danes the Germanes the ScithiaÌs with many other prouinces and Iles to him vnknowen in all which places sayth he raigneth the name of Christ which now beginneth to be commoÌ This hath Tertullian Note here how amoÌg other diuers beleuing nations he mentioneth also the wildest places of Britaine to be of the same number And these in his time were Christened who was in the same Eleutherius time as is aboue sayd Then was not Pope Eleutherius the first whych sent the Christian fayth into this Realme but the Gospell was heere receiued before hys time eyther by Ioseph of Arimathia as some Chronicles recorde or by some of the Apostles or of their scholers which had bene heere preaching Christ before Eleutherius wrote to Lucius 3. My thirde probation I deduct out of Origen Home 4. in Ezechielem whose words be these BritaÌniam in Christianam consentire religionem Whereby it appeareth that the faith of Christ was sparsed here in England before the daies of Eleutherius 4. For my fourth probation I take the testimony of Bede where he affirmeth that in his time and almost a thousand yeare after Christ here in Britayne Easter was kept after the maner of the East Church in the full moone what day in the weeke soeuer it fell on and not on the Sonday as we do now Wherby it is to be collected that the first preachers in this land haue come out from the East part of the world where it was so vsed rather then from Rome 5. Fiftly I may alledge the woordes of Nicephorus Lib. 2. cap 40. where hee sayeth that Symon Zelotes did spreade the gospel of Christ to the West Oceane and brought the same vnto the Iles of Britayne 6. Sixtly may be added here also the words of Petrus Cluniacensis who wryting to Bernard affirmeth that the Scots in his time did celebrate their Easter not after the Romane maner but after the Greekes c. And as the said Britains were not vnder the Romane order in the time of this Abbot of Cluniake so neither were they nor woulde be vnder the Romane legate in the time of Gregory nor would admit any primacy of the bishop of Rome to be aboue theÌ 7. For the seuenth argument moreouer I may make my probation by the plaine woordes of Eleutherius by whose Epistle wrytten to king Lucius we may vnderstande that Lucius had receaued the faith of Christ in his lande before the king sent to Eleutherius for the Romane lawes for so the expresse wordes of the letter do manifestly purport as hereafter followeth to be seene By all which coniectures it may stand probably to be thought that the Britaynes were taught first by the Grecians of the East Church rather then by the Romaines Peraduenture Eleutherius might helpe something eyther to conuert the king or else to encrease the Faith then newly sprong among the people but that he precisely was the first that cannot be proued But graunt he were as in deede the most part of our English stories confesse neither will I greatly sticke with them therin yet what haue they got thereby when they haue cast all their gaine In fewe wordes to conclude this matter if so be that the Christian faith and religioÌ was first deriued from Rome to this our nation by Eleutherius then let them but graunt to vs the same faith and religion which then was taught at Rome and from thence deriued hether by the sayd Eleutherius and we wil desire no more For then neither was any vniuersal Pope aboue all Churches and Councels whych came not in before Bonifacius time whych was 400. yeres after neither any name or vse of the Masse the partes whereof how and by whom they were compiled here after in this booke following appeareth to be seene Neither any sacrifice propiciatorie for the scouring of Purgatory was then offered vpon halowed altars but onely the Communion frequented at Christian tables where oblations and gifts were offered as well of the people as of the Priestes to God because they should appeare neither emptie nor vnkinde before the Lord as we may vnderstand by the time of Cyprian Neither was then any transubstaÌtiation heard of which was not brought in before a thousand yere after Neither were then any images of Saints departed set vp in Churches yea a great number of the Saints worshypped in this our time were not as yet borne nor the Churches wherein they were worshipped were yet set vp but came in long after especially in the time of Irene Constans the Emperour Likewise neyther Reliques nor peregrinations were then in vse Priestes Mariage was then as lawfull and no lesse receiued as now neither was it condemned before the dayes of Hildebrand almost a thousande yeares after that Their seruice was then in the vulgare toung as witnesseth Hierome The Sacrament ministred in both kindes as wel to lay men as to Priestes the witnes wherof is Cyprian Yea and that temporal men which would not then communicate at Easter Whitsontide and Christenmasse were not couÌted for Catholiks the Popes owne distinction can testifie In funeralles Priestes then flocked not together selling trentals and diriges for sweping of Purgatorie but onely a funeral coÌcion was vsed with Psalmes of praises songs of theyr worthy deedes and Alleluya sounding on high which did shake the gilded seelings of the temple as witnesseth Nazianzene Ambrose and Hierome c. In the Supper of the Lord at Baptisme no such ceremonies were vsed as now of late hath bene intruded in so much that as in this story is shewed hereafter both Austen and Paulinus Baptised then in Riuers not in halowed fountes as wytnesseth Fabianus The Portuis of Sarum of Yorke of Bangor with Mattens and Euensong of the day againe neither the orders and religions of Monks Friers were not yet dreamed of to the space almost of a thousand yeares after c. So that as I sayde if the Papistes woulde needes deriue the faith religion of this Realme from Rome then let them set
Vortiperius Malgo. Carecius Here is to be vnderstand that these Britaine kings aboue mentioned did not so raign here in this land froÌ the time of Vortigerne that they had the full possession and gouernement ouer all the whole realme but only ouer parcels or partes such as by force of armes they could either hold or win from the Saxons which coÌming in daily and growing vpon theÌ did so replenish the land with multitudes of them that the Britains at leÌgth were neither able to hold that which they had nor to recouer that which they lost Leauing exaple to al ages countreis what it is first to let in forreine nations into their dominion but especially what it is for Princes to ioyne in mariage with infidels as this Vortiger did with Hengistus daughter which was the mother of al this mischief geuing to the Saxons not only streÌgth but also occasion and courage to attempt that whych they did Neyther was this vncoÌsidered before of the Britaine Lords and Nobilitie who worthely being therew t offended iustly deposed their king inthroned Vortimerus hys sonne in his roume By the which Vortimer being a punaÌt prince the Saxons were then repulsed and driuen againe into Germany where they stayed a while till the death of Vortimer whome Rowen daughter of Hengistus caused traiterously to be poysoned Then Vortiger being again restored to his kingdome through the entreatie of Rowen hys wife sent into Germanie againe for Engist who eftsoones making his returne came in wyth a name of 300. shippes wel appointed The Nobles of Britain hearing this prepared them selues to the contrary side in all forceable wise to put them of But Engist through Rowen hys daughter so laboured the king excusing himselfe and saying that he brought not the multitude to worke any violence eyther against him or against his couÌtrey but only thinking that Vortimer had yet bene aliue whom he minded to impugne for the kings sake and to take hys part And nowe for so much as he heareth of the death of Vortimer hys enemie hee therefore committeth both himselfe his people to his disposition to appoint how few or how many of theÌ he wold to remaine within his land the rest should returne And if it so pleased the King to appoynt day place where they might meete and talke together of the matter both he and his would stande to such order as the king with his counsaile should appoynt With these faire words the king and his nobles wel contented did assigne to them both day place which was in the towne of Ambry where he ment to talke with them adding thys condition with all that eche part shoulde come without any maner of weapon Engist shewing him selfe well agreed thereto gaue priuy intelligence to his side that eche man should cary with him secretely in his hose a long knife with their watch worde also geuen vnto them wheÌ they should draw their kniues wherwith euery Saxon shoulde and so did kill the Britayne wyth whoÌ he talked as is aboue declared The Britaine Lords being slayne the Saxons tooke Vortigerne the King and bound him for whose ransome they required to be deliuered to them the Cittie of London Yorke Lincolne Winchester with other the most strongest holdes within the lande whych being to them graunted they begin to make spoile hauocke of the Britaine nation destroying the Citizens plucking downe Churches killing vp the Priestes burning the Bookes of the holy Scripture leauing nothyng vndone that tyrannie could worke whych was about the yeare of our Lorde 462. The King seeing thys miserable slaughter of the people fled into Wales This whyle Aurelius Ambrosius Vter Pendragon brethren to king Constans aboue mentioned whoÌ Vortigerne wickedly caused to be killed were in little Britayne To whome the Britaynes sent woorde desiring theyr ayde in helping their countrey Aurelius vnderstanding the wofull state of the Realme speedeth hym ouer to satisfie their desire and to rescue what in him was their necessitie Who at his first commyng eftsoones being crowned for theyr king seeketh out wicked Vortigerne the cause of all thys trouble and murder of king ConstaÌs hys brother And finding him in Wales in a strong tower wherein he had immured him selfe setteth hym and his castell on fire That done he moued his power against the Saxons with whom and wyth Elle Captaine of the Southsaxons who then was newly come ouer he had diuers conflicts Our English old Chronicles make record that Horsus the brother of Engist was slaine before in the time of Vortimer The same also doe recorde that thys Engist was taken prisoner in the fielde fighting against Aurelius Ambrosius who then coÌsulting with his Nobles and Barons what was to be done with him the Byshop of Glocester called Eldadus standing vp gaue this counsaile saying that ãâã all men would deliuer him yet he with his owne haÌds wold cut him in peeces alleaging the exaÌple of Samuel against Agag King of the Ameleches taken by King Saul in the field whome the sayde Samuel caused to be cut in peeces Euen so saith he do you to this Agag here that as he hath made many a woman widow and without childreÌ so his mother mai be made this day of him likewise And so was Engist taken out of the Citie by Eldo Consull or Maior of Glocester and there was beheaded if truth or credit be to be geuen to these our old Britaine stories wherof I haue nothing certainly to pronouÌce but that I may suspect the truth therof which was about the yeare of our Lord. 490. Henr. Hunting Galfr. cum alijs A certaine auncient written history I haue in Latine compiled in the .xiiij. yeare of king Richard the seconde and by him caused to be writteÌ as the title declareth whych because it beareth no name of the author I cal it by the name of him of whom I borowed thys booke wyth many other likewise without name Historia Cariana This hystorie recordeth that Hengistus dyed in Kent the xxxii yeare of hys raigne which if it be true then is it false that he was taken at Cunynburgh and slaine in the North. Thys Aurelius Ambrosius before mentioned is thought of Polidorus Vergilius citing the authoritye of Bede to descende of the stocke of the Romaines whych as it is not vnpossible to be true so this is certaine by the full accord of al our old wrytten stories that both the sayde Aurelius and his brother Vter Pendragon being the sonnes of Constantinus brother to Andoenus king of litle Britaine were nursed and brought vp in England in their tender age and instructed by Gultelinus Archbyshop of London and after the murder of Constans their elder brother were conueied from hence to litle Britaine whereby it is manifest that they were borne in thys land and though their father were a Romaine as Polydorus preteÌdeth yet lyke it is that they were Britains borne and
Oswyne either being not able or not willing to ioyne with him in Battaile caused hym traiterously to be slaine And so Oswy with his sonne Egfride raigned in Northumberland alone In the time also in the house of this Oswy king of NorthuÌberland was a certaine man named Benedict who was the bringer vp of Bede from his youth tooke him to his institution wheÌ he was but seuen yere old so taught him during his life This Benedict or Benet descending of a noble stocke and rich kinne in good fauour with Oswy forsoke seruice house and al his kindred to serue Christ weÌt to Rome where he had bene in his life time v. times and brought from thence bookes into Monasteries wyth other things which he thought then to serue for deuotion Thys Bennedict surnamed Byshop was the fyrst that brought in the arte and vse of glasing into this lande For before that glasse windowes were not knowen either in churches or in houses In the raigne of the foresaid Oswye and Egfride hys sonne was Botulphus Abbot which builded in the East part of Lincolne an Abbey Also Aidanus Finianus Colmannus with iii. Scottish Bishops of Northumberlande holy men held with the Britaines against the Romish order for the keeping of Easter daye Moreouer Cutbertus Iarumannus Cedda and Wilfridus liued the same time who as I iudge to be Byshops of an holy conuersation so I thought it sufficient here only to name them As touching their miracles wherefore they were made Saintes in the Popes calender seing they are not written in the Gospel nor in my Crede but in certaine old chronicles of that age so they are no matter of my faith notwithstanding as touching there conuersation this I read and also do credite that the Clergy both of Britaine Englande at that time plied nothing that was worldly but gaue theÌ to preching and teaching the word of our Sauiour and followed the life that they preached by giuing of good ensample And ouer that as our histories accord they were so voyd of couetousnes that they receiued no possessions or territories as was forced vpon them About this season or not much before vnder the raigne of Oswy Oswyne kynges of Northumberlande an other Synode or Councell was holden against the Brytaines and the Scottish bishops for the ryght obseruyng of Easter at Sternehalt At what time Agilbertus Byshop of westsaxons came to Northumberlande to instyture Wilfride Abbot of Rypon where this question for Easter day began to be moued For Colmannus then Byshop of NorthuÌberland followed not the custome of Rome nor of the Saxons but followed the Brytaynes and the Scottish Bishops his predecessors in the same sea before Thus on the on side was Colmannus the Archbyshop of Yorke and Hilda the Abbes of Sternhalt which alleaged for them the doinges and examples of their predecessours both godly and reuerend byshops as Aidanus Finianus Archbishops of that sea of Yorke before them and diuers moe Who had vsed alwaies to celebrate the Easter from the xiiij day of the first moneth till the xxviij of the same And specially for that S. Iohn yâ Euangelist at Ephesus kept and obserued that day c. On the otherside was Agilbert bishop of westsaxons Iames the Deacon of Paulinus aboue mentioned Wilfride Abbot of Ripon and King Alfride Oswyes sonne with his Queene holding on the same side The full contentes of which disputation here followeth according as in the story of Beda at large is described with their reasons and argumentes on both sydes as insueth c. The question of Easter and of shauing and other Ecclesiasticall maters being moued it was determined that in the Abbey which is called Streneshalch of the which Hilda a deuout woman was Abbes a conuocation should be had and this question there determined To the which place came both the kinges the father and the sonne Byshop Colman with his clergy of Scotland Aigelbert wyth Agathon and Wilfride Priestes Iames and Roman were on their sides Hilda the Abbes with her company was on the Scottish part And the reuerend Byshop Cedda was appointed Prolocutor for both parties in that Parliament King Oswye begaÌ first with an Oration declaring that it was necessary for such as serued one God to liue in one vniforme order and that such as loked for one kingdome in heauen should not differ in celebration of the heauenly sacraments but should rather seeke for the true tradition follow the same This said he commaunded his Byshop Colman to declare what the rite and custome was in thys behalfe that he vsed and from whence it had the originall Then Colman obeying his princes coÌmaundement sayd the Easter which I obserue I receaued of my auncestors that sent me hether a Bishop The which all our forefathers being men of God did celebrate in like maner left it should be couteÌned or despised of any man it is manifestly aparant to be the very same which the holy Euangelist S. Iohn a disciple especially beloued of the Lord did customably vse in al churches and congregations where he had authoritie When Colman had spoken manye thinges to this effect the king coÌmaunded Aigelbert to declare his opinion in this behalfe and to shew the order that he then vsed from whence it came by what authoritie he obserued the same Aigelbert requested the king that his scooler Wilfride a Priest might speake for him in as much as they both with the rest of hââ clergy were of one opinion herein and that the said Wilfride coulde vttey his minde better and more plainely in the Englishe toung then he himselfe could Then Wilfride at the kings coÌmaundements began on this sort and sayd The Easter which we keepe wee haue seene at Rome whereas the holye Apostles Peter Paule did liue and teach did suffer and were buried The same also is vsed in Italy and in Fraunce the which couÌtries we haue traueled for learning and haue noted it to be celebrated of them all In Asia also and in Aphricke in Egipt and in Greece and finally in all the world the same maner of Easter is obserued that we vse saue onelye by these here present with their accomplice the Pictes the Britanes with the which two yet not altogither agreing they condescend striue foolishly in this order against the vniuersal world To whom Colman replied saying I maruel you wil cal this order folish that so great an Apostle as was worthy to lie in the Lordes lap did vse whom all the world doth wel know to haue liued most wisely and Wilfride aunswered god forbid that I should reprooue S. Iohn of folye who kept the rites of Moses law according to the letter the Churche being yet Iewishe in manye pointes and the Apostles not as yet able to abdicate al the obseruations of the law before ordained as for example yâ could not reiect
the border of the Alpes in Italie Of his thirde wife Ethelwide he receiued two sonnes Edmund and Edred which both reigned after Adelstane And two daughters Egburga whome hee made a Nonne and Eadguina who was married to Ludouicus Prince of Aquitania in Fraunce These sonnes and daughters Kyng Edwarde thus brought vp Hys daughters hee set to spinning and to the needle Guliel de Reg. His sonnes he set to the studie of learning vt quasi Philosophi ad gubernandam remp non iam tudes procederent that is to the ende that they being as first made Philosophers should be the more expert thereby to gouerne the common wealth ¶ King Ethelstane or Adelstane EThelstane or Adelstane after the death of Edwarde hys father began his reigne in England and was crowned at Kingstone He was a prince of worthy memorie valyant and wise in all his actes nothing inferiour to hys father Edwarde In like worldly renowne of ciuile gouernance ioyned with much prosperous successe in reducing this realme vnder the subiection of one monarchie For he both expelled the Danes subdued the Scottes and quieted the WelshineÌ as wel in Northwales as also in Cornwale The first enemie against this Ethelstane was one Elfredus who with a faction of seditious persons conspiring against the saide Ethelstane at Winchester continently after the death of hys father went about to put out his eyes Notwithstanding the king escaping that danger through the helpe of God was at that time deliuered Elfrede vpon the same being accused fled to Rome there before the Pope to purge himselfe by hys othe Who being brought to the Churche of S. Peter and there swearing or rather forswearing himself to be cleare which in deede was guiltie thereof sodenly vpon his othe fell downe and so brought to the English house in Rome within 3. daies after departed The Pope sending worde to king Ethelstane whether he would haue the sayde Eldred buried among Christians or not at length through the perswasions of his friendes and kinsfolkes it was concluded that he should be buryed in Christen buriall This storie although I finde in no other writers mentioned but only in the Chronicles of Guliel Lib. de Regi yet forasmuch as it heareth the witnesse and wordes of the king himselfe as testified in an old dede of gift giuen to the monastery of Malmesbury I thought the same the more to be of credite The wordes of the king procede in this tenor as followeth ¶ The copie of an olde writing of king Ethelstane testifying of the miraculous death of Duke Elfrede sodenly stroken by the hande of God for periurie SCiant sapientes regionis nostrae non has praefatas terras me iniustè rapuisse rapinamque Deo dedisse Sed sic eas accepi quemadmodum iudicauerunt omnes optimates regni Anglorum Insuper Apostolicus Papa Romanae ecclesiae Ioannes Elfredo defuncto qui nostrae foelicitati vitae aemulus extitit nequitiae inimicorum nostrorum consentiens quando me voluerunt patre defuncto coecare in vrbe Wintonia si non me Deus sua pietate eripuisset Sed denudatis eorum machinamentis remissus est ad Romanam ecclesiam vt ibi se coram Apostolico Ioanne iureiurando defenderet Et hoc fecit coram altare sancti Petri Sed facto iuramento cecidit coram altare manibus famulorum suorum portatus est ad scholam Anglorum ibi tertia nocte vitam finiuit Et tunc Apostolicus ad nos remisit quid de eo ageretur a nobis consuluit an cum caeteris Christianis corpus illius poneretur His peractis nobis renunciatis optimates regionis nostrae cum propinquorum illius turma efflagitabant omni humilitate vt corpus illius per nostram licentiam cum corporibus poneretur ChristianoruÌ Nosque flagitationi illorum coÌsentientes Romam remisimus Papa consentiente positus est ad caeteros Christianos quamuis indignus Et sic iudicata est mihi tota possessio eius in magnis in modicis Sed haec apicibus literarum praenotauimus ne quando aboleatur vnde mihi praefata possessio quam Deo sancto Petro dedi donatur Nec iustiùs noui quám Deo sancto Petro hanc possessionem dare qui aemulum meum in conspectu omnium cadere fecerunt mihi prosperitatem regni largiti sunt c. In the second yeare of the reigne of King Adelstane for an vnitie and a peace to be had betwene the King and the Danes of Northumberlande hee marryed to Sythericus their king his sister whereof mention is made before But shortly after within one yeare this Sythericus died After whose death King Ethelstane seazed that prouince into hys owne hande putting out the sonne of the foresayde Sythericus called Alanus who wyth his brother Godfridus fledde the one into Irelande the other to Constantine King of the Scottes And when he had thus accorded with the Danes of Northumberlande hee shortly made subiect vnto him Constantine King of Scottes But the sayde Constantine meeked himselfe so lowly to the King that he restored him to his former dignitie saying that it was more honour to make a king then to be a king Not long after the sayde Constantine King of Scottes did breake couenaunt with king Ethelstane Wherefore hee assembled his Knights made toward Scotland Where he subduing his enemies and bringing them againe vnto due subiection returned into England with victory Here by the way in some storie wryters who forgetting the office of historicians seme to play the Poetes is written and recorded for a maruell that the sayde Ethelstane returning out of Scotland into England came to Yorke and so into the Churche of S. Iohn of Beuerly to redeeme his knife which before hee had lefte there for a pledge at hys going forth In the which place he praying to God to S. Ihon of Beuerley that he might leaue there some remembrance wherby they that came after might know that the Scots by right should be sudbued to the English meÌ smote with sword they say vpon a great hard stone standing nere about the castle of Dunbar that with the stroke thereof the stone was cut a large elne deepe with a lie no lesse deepe also then was the stroke in the stone But of this poetical or fabulous storie albeit Polychronicon Fabian Iornalensis and other mo constantly accorde in the same yet in Guliel and Henricus no mention is made at all But peraduenture hee that was the inuentour first of this tale of the stone was disposed to lie for the whetstone Wherefore in my minde he is worthy to haue it Of like truth credite seemeth also to be this that followeth about the same yeare and time vnder the raigne of King Ethelstane being the viij yeare of hys raigne of one Bristanus Bishop of Winchester who succeeded Frithstanus in the same sea and gouerned that Bishoprike
returned into england Of whose sodain comming Canutus being vnprouided fled to Sandwich And there cutting of the noses and handes of the pledges which his father left with him sayled into Denmarke who the next yere returned againe with a great nauy and landed in the South country Wherfore the eldest sonne of king Egelrede called Edmond Ironside made prouision with the ayd of Edrike Duke of Mercia to meet him But Edrike fayning himselfe sicke came not but deceiued him For as it was after proued Edrike had promised his allegeance to Canutus By reason wherof Canutus entred the country of Westsaxon forced the people to be sworn vnto him and to geue him pledges In this season king Egelred being at london was taken with great sickenes there dyed and was buried in the Northside of Paules church behind the quire after he had raigned vnprosperously 36. yeares leauing after him his sayd eldest sonne Edmond Ironside and Alphred and Edward which were in Normandy sent thither before as is aboue rehersed This Egelred although he was miserably impugned and vexed of his enemies yet he with his counsail gaue forth wholsome lawes Whereof this is one parcell conteinyng good rules and lessons for all Iudges and Iustices to learne and follow OMnis ludex iustus misericordiam iudicium liberet in omnibus vt inprimis per rectam scientiam dicat emendationeÌ secundum culpam eam tamen admensuret propter indulgentiam Quaedam culpae reputantur à bonis iudicibus secunduÌ rectum emendandae Quaedam per Dei misericordiam condonaÌdae Iudicia debent esse sine omni haderunga quod non parcatur diuiti alicui vel egeno amico vel-inimico ius publicum recitari Nihil autem iniustius est quà m susceptio muneruÌ pro iudicio subuertendo Quia munera excaecant corda sapientum subuertunt verba iustorum Dominus Iesus dixit In quo iudicio iudicaueritis iudicabimini Timeat omnis iudex ac diligat Deum iudicem suum ne in die iudioij mutus fiat humiliatus ante oculos iudicis cuncta videntis Qui innocentem opprimit dimittit noxium pro pecunia vel amicitia vel odio vel quacunque factione opprimetur ab omnipotente iudice Et nullus Dominus nulla potestas stultos aut improbos iudices constituaÌt quia stultus per ignauiam improbus per cupiditatem vitat quam didicit veritatem Grauiùs enim laceraÌtur pauperes à prauis iudicibus quà m à cruentis hostibus Nullus hostis acerbior nulla pestis efficacior quà m familiaris inimicus Potest aliquoties homo fuga vel defensione vitare prauos inimicos Non ita possunt iudices quoties aduersus subditos malis desiderijs inflammantur Saepe etiam boni iudices habent malos vicarios ministros nephaÌdos quorum reatibus ipsi domini constringuntur si non âos coerceant à rapacitate cohibeant Quia dominus minister seculorum ait Non solùm malè agentes sed omnes consentientes digni sunt aeterna morte Saepe etiam praui iudices iudicium peâuertunt vel respectant non finiunt causam donec voluntas eorum impleatur Et quando iudicant non opera sed munera considerant Impij iudices iuxta verbum sapientum sicut rapaces lupi vespere nil residuant vsque mane id est de praesenti solum vita cogitant de futura nihil considerant Malorum praepositorum mos est vt quicquid possunt auferant vix necessarium parum quid relinquant sustentationi Iracundus iudex non potest attendere rectam iudicij satisfactionem Nam per furoris excoecationem non perspicit rectitudinis claritatem Iustum iudicium vbi non persona consideratur Scriptum est Non attendas personam hominis in iudicio nec pro aliquo facies vt à vero declines iniustè iudices Susceptio muneris est dimissio veritatis Ex historia bibliothecae Iornal Of this king Egelred I find noted in the booke of Rog. Houed that he deposed and depriued from all possessions a certayne Iudge or Iusticer named Walgeatus the sonne of one Leonet for false iudgemeÌt and other proud doings whom notwithstanding he loued aboue all other Edmund Ironside a Saxon and Canutus a Dane Kings together in England AFter the death of Egelred variaunce fell betwene the Englishmen for the election of their king For the citizens of London with certayne other Lordes named Edwyne the eldest sonne of Egelred a yong man of lusty and valiant courage in martial adueÌtures both hardy wise and could very well endure all paynes Wherfore he was surnamed Irenside But the more of the Lordes fauoured Canutus the sonne of Swanus especially the Abbots Bishoppes and men of the spiritualtye which before had sworne to his father By meanes whereof betwene these two martial princes were fought many great battels first in Dorsetshyre where Canutus was compelled to flie the field And after that they fought an other battayle in Worcetershire so sore that none could tell who had the better but either for wearines or for lacke of day they departed one from the other and on the next morow fought againe but then Canutus was compelled to forsake the field After this they met in Mercia there fought agayne where Edmond as storyes say by the treason of that false Edrick Duke of Mercia whom he before had receiued to sauour had the worse Thus many great conflicts there were betwene these 2. princes But vpon a season when the hosts were redy to ioyne and a certayne time of truce taken before battayle a knight of the party of Edmond stode vp vpon a high place and sayd these wordes Daylye we dye and none hath the uictorye And when the knightes be dead on either part then the Dukes compelled by need shall accord or els they must fight alone And this kingdome is now sufficient for 2. men whiche some time sufficed 7. But if the couetousnesse of Lordship in these twayne be so great that neither can be content to take part and liue by the other nor the one vnder the other then let them fight alone that will be Lordes alone If all men fight still at the last all men shall be slayne and none left to be vnder their Lordship nor able to defend the king that shall be agaynst straunge enemies and natioÌs These wordes were so well allowed of both the hostes and Princes that both were content to try the quarrel betwene theÌ two onely Then the place time was appointed where they âoth met in sight of both hoastes And wheÌ either had assayd other with sharpe swordes and strokes first by the motion of Canutus as some write hastelye they were both agreed and kissed each other to the comfort of both hostes And shortly after they agreed vpon particion of the land after that during theyr lines they loued as
long after Of some writers it was recorded that he was there slayne wyth the forenamed torment and Edward was conueied by some other to his mother Who fearing the treason of Godwine sent him soone ouer the sea to Normady againe This cruell facte of Godwine and his men against the innocent Normandes whether it came of himselfe or of the kings setting on seemeth to me to be the cause why the iustice of God did shortly after reuenge the quarell of these Normands in conquering subduing the english nation by William Conqueror and the Normandes which came with hym For so iust and right it was that as the Normandes comming with a naturall English Prince were murthered of English men so afterwarde the Englishe men shoulde be slaine and conquered by the Normandes comming with a forraine King being none of their naturall countrey Then it followeth in the storie that this king Canute or Hardeknout when he had reigned ij yeres being mery at Lambeth sodainly was striken dombe fell downe to the ground and within 8. daies after died without issue of his body Who was the last that raigned in England of the bloâd of the Danes This foresaid Godwine had by the daughter of Canutus his wife but one sonne which was drowned Of hys seconde wife he receiued vj. sonnes to wit Suanus Harold Tostius Wilmotus Sirthe or Surth and Leofricus with one daughter Galled Goditha which after was maried to king Edward the Confessor Concerning the story of this Alfred I find it somthing otherwise reported in our english chronicles that it shuld be after the death of Hardeknout forasmuch as the Earles Barons after his death assembled and made a councell that neuer after any of the Danes bloud should be king of England for the despite that they had done to english meÌ For euermore before if the English men and the Danes had happened to mete vpoÌ a bridge the english men shuld not so hardy to mooue a foote but stande still till the Dane were passed foorth And moreouer if the English men had not bowed downe their heades to doe reuerence vnto the Danes they should haue bene beaten and defiled For the which despites and villanie they were driuen out of the land after the death of Hardeknout for they had no Lorde that might maintaine them And after this maner auoided the Danes England that they neuer came againe The Erles and Barons by their common assent and counsaile sent vnto Normandy for these two brethren Alphred and Edward intending to crowne Alphred the elder brother to make him king of England And to thys the Earles and Barons made their othe but the Earle Godwine of Westsaxe falsly and traiterously thought to slea these two brethren assoone as they came into Englad to that inteÌt to make Harold his sonne king which sonne he had by his wife Hardeknoutes daughter that was a Dane And so this Godwine went priuily to Southampton to meete there with the two brethren at their landing And thus it fell that the messengers that went saith mine author into Normandie found but onely Alphred the elder brother For Edward his younger brother was gone to Hungarie to speake wyth his couâin the outlaw which was Edward Ironsides sonne When Alfrede had heard these messengers and perceiued their tidings he thanked God and in all hast sped him to England arriuing at Southampton There Godwin the false traitor hauing knowledge of his comming welcommed receaued him with much ioy preteÌding to lead him vnto London where the Barons waited for to make him king And so they together passed forth towarde London But when they came to Guild downe the traitor coÌmanded all his men to slea all that were in Alphredes coÌpany which came with him from Normandie And after that to take Alphrede to lead him into the Isle of Ely where they shuld put out both his eyes and so they did For they slew all the company that were there to the number of xij Gentlemen which came with Alfrede from Normandie and after that they tooke Alphrede and in the Isle of Ely they executed their commissioÌ That done they opened his body tooke out his bowels set a stake into the grounde and fastened an end of his bowels therunto with needles of ââon they pricked his teÌder body therby causing him to go about the stake till that all his bowels were drawen out And so died this innocent Alphred or Alured being the right heire of the crowne through treason of wicked Godwyne When the Lordes of Englande heard thereof and how Alphred that should haue ben their king was put to death through the false traitor Godwyne they were wonderous wroth and sware betwene God and them that he should die a worse death then did Edrith which betrayed his Lord Edmund Ironside and wold immediatly haue put him to death but that the Traitour fledde thence into Denmarke and there helde him iiij yeares and more and lost all his landes in England An other Latin story I haue bearing no name which saith that this comming in of Alphred the Normandes was in the time of Harold Canutus soÌne And how Godwyne after he pretended great amitie to them sodenly in the night came vpon them at Gilford And after he had tithed the Normandes sent Alfrede to Harold at London who sent him to the Isle of Ely and caused his eyes to be put out And thus much of Canutus and of his sonnes Harold and Hardecanutus Besides these ij sonnes Canutus had also a daughter named Gunilda maried to Henricus the Emperour Of whome some write that she being accused to the emperor of spousebrech and hauing no champion or Knight that woulde fight for her after the maner of that couÌtrey for trial of her cause a certaine litle dwarf or boy whom she brought with her out of England stirred vp of God fought in her cause against a mighty bigge Germain of a monstrous greatnesse which selâe dwarfe cutting ây chauÌce the sinews of his leg after stroke him to the grouÌd and so cut of his head and saued the life of the Queene if it be true that Gulielmus and Fabianus reporteth Of this Canutus it is storied that he folowing muche the superstition of Achelnotus Archbishop of Cant. went on pilgrimage to Rome and there founded an hospital for English pilgrimes He gaue the Pope pretious gifts and burdened the land with an yerely tribute called the Rome shoâe he shrined the body of Berinus gaue great lands and ornaments to the Cathedrall Churche of Winchester he builded S. Benets in Northfolk which was before an Hermitage Also S. Edmundes bury which king Ethelstane before ordeined for a Colledge of Priests he turned to an Abbey of monkes of S. Benets order Henricus Archdeacon of Huntyngton Lib. 6. maketh mention of thys Canutus as doeth also Polidorus Lib. 7. That he after his comming from Rome walking vppon a tune by
time was yerely leuied to the great impouerishing of the people Hee subdued the Scottes and Welshmen which in their borders began to rebell against him In much peace he continued his reigne hauing no forreine enemie to assault him Albeit as some Chronicles do shewe certaine Danes and Norgwaines there were which entended to set vpon Englande But as they were taking shipping there was brought to them first one bowle then an other of meede or methe to drinke vpon a bon viage Thus one cup comming after an other after drinke came dronkennes after dronkennes followed iangling of iangling came stryfe and strife turned vnto stripes whereby many were slayne and the other returned to their home agayne And thus the mercifull prouidence of the Lord dispatched that iourny In the time of this Edward Emma his mother was accused to be familiar with Alwyn the Byshop of Winchester vpon which accusation by counsayle of Earle Godwyn he tooke from her many of her iewels and caused her to be kept somedele more straightly in the Abby of Warwel and the Byshop committed to the examination of the clergy Polydore sayth they were both in prison at Winchester where she sorrowing the defame both of her selfe and of the Byshop and trusting vpon her conscience desireth them of iustice offering her selfe ready to abide any lawfull triall yea although it were with the sharpest Then diuers of the Byshops made labour to the king for theÌ both and had obtayned had not Robert theÌ Archbishop of Cant. stopped the sute Who not well contented with their labour sayd vnto them My brethren how dare ye defend her which is no woman but a beast she hath defamed her owne sonne the king and taken her lecherous leman the Byshop And if it be so that the woman will purge the priest who shall then purge the woman that is accused to be consenting to the death of her sonne Alphred and procured venim to the poysonyng of her sonne Edward But whether she be giltie or giltles if she will goe barefooted for her self foure steps and for the Bishop fiue continually vpon ix plough shares fire hote then if she escape harmeles he shal be assoyled of this challenge and she also To this she graunted the day was appointed at which day the king and a great part of his nobles were present except onely Robert the Archbishop This Robert had bene a monke of a house in Normandie an helper of the king in his exile and so by the seÌding for of the king came ouer and was made first Bishop of London after Archbishop of Cant. Then was she led blindfield vnto the place betwene two men where the yrons lay brenning hot and passed the ix shares vnhurt At last sayde shee good Lorde when shal I come to the place of my purgation wheÌ they then opened her eyes and shee sawe that shee was past the paine she kneeled downe geuing God thankes Then the king repented sayeth the story and restored vnto her that he had before taken from her and asked her forgeuenes But the Archbyshop fled into Normandie Neare about this time about the x. yere of his raigneâ fell passing great snow from the beginning of Ianuary to the 17 day of Marche After which insued a great mortalitie of men morrian of cattel by lightning the corne was wonderfully blasted and wasted Not loÌg after this a certaine Earle of Bologne who had married king Edwardes sister came into Englande through the occasion of whom when execution should be done vpon the citizens of Douer for a fray betwene them and the Earles men variance happened betweene Kyng Edward and Earle Godwyne Who perceauing that he could not wstand the kings malice although he gathered a great company to worke therein what he could fled into Flanders was outlawed with his 5. sonnes King Edward repudiated his wife the daughter of the sayde Godwine but the second yere after by mediators he was recoÌciled to the king againe and called from banishment And for his good a bearing he gaue for pledges his two soÌnes Byornon and Tostius which were sent to the Duke of Normandy there to be kept During the time of the outlawry of Godwyn William Bastard Duke of Normandy came with a goodly company into England to see king Edwarde was honorably receaued To whom the king made great cheare at hys returne inriched him with great gifts and pleasures And there as some wryte made promise to him that if he died without issue the said William should succeede him in the kingdome of England In this kinges raigne liued Marianus Scotus the story writer As concerning the end of erle Godwin the cruell murderer of Alphred and of the Normandes although diuers histories diuersly do vary Yet in this the most part do agree that as he sate at the table with king Edward at Winsor it happened one of the cupbearers one of erl Godwins sonnes to stumble and recouer againe so that he did shed none of the drinke wherat Godwin laughed sayd howe the one brother had sustained the other With whych wordes the King calling to minde his brothers death that was slaine by Godwine beheld the erle saying so should my brother Alphred haue holpeÌ me had not Godwin ben Godwine then fearing the kinges displeasure to be newly kindled after many words in excusing himselfe sayde So mought I safely swalow this morsel of bread as I am giltles of the deede But assoone as hee had receiued the bread forthwith he was choked Then the king commanded him to be drawne from the table so was coÌueyed by Harolde his sonne to Winchester and there buried About the 13. yere of this kings reigne the sayde King Edward sent Aldred bishop of Worceter to the Emperour Henricus the 4. praying him that he would send to the king of Hungary that his cosin Edward sonne of Edmund Ironside might come to England for so much as he intended to make him King after him which was called Edward outlawe The which request was fulfilled so that he came into Englande with his wife Agatha and with hys children to witte Edgar Adeling Margarete and Christina But the yeare after his returne into the realme thys Edwarde deceased at London and was buryed at westminster or as Iornalensis sayeth at Paules church in London After whose decease the King then receaued Edgar Adeling his sonne as his owne childe thinking to make him his heire But fearing partly the vnconstant mutabilitie of the Englishmen partly the pride and malice of Harold the sonne of Godwine of other perceauing therby that he could not bring that his purpose so wel to passe directed solemne Embassadors vnto WilliaÌ Duke of Normandy his kinsman admitting assigning him to be hys lawfull heire next to succeede after him to the crowne After the death of Godwin Harolde his sonne waxed so in the kings fauour that he ruled the moste and
perswaded perchance by Harding and afterward in the yere of our Lord 1135. it was brought into England by a certaine man called Espek which builded an Abbey of the same order called Merinale In this order the monks did liue by the labour of their hands They paid no tithes nor offrings they weare no furre nor lyning they weare red shoes their coules white and coate blacke all shorne saue a little circle they eate no flesh but only in their iourney Of this order was Bernardus c. This Urbanus held diuers Councels one at Rome where he excommunicated all such lay persons as gaue inuestiture of any Ecclesiasticall benefice Also all such of the Clergy as abiected themselues to be vnderlings or seruants to lay persons for Ecclesiasticall benefices c. An other Councell he held at Cleremount in France Where among other things the bishop made an Oration to the Lords being there present concerning the voiage recouering of the holy land from the Turkes and Sarazens The cause of which voiage first sprang by one Peter a monke or Hermite who being in Ierusalem seing the great misery of the Christians vnder the Paganes made therof declaration to Pope Urbane was therin a great sollicitor to all christian Princes By reason whereof after the foresaid Oration of pope Urbane 30000. men takyng on them the signe of the crosse for their cognisaunce made preparation for that voiage whose Captains were Godfrey Duke of Loraine with his two brethren Eustace and Baldwine the bishop of Pody Bohemund duke of Puell and his nephew Tancredus Raymund Erle of S. Egidius Robert Erle of Flaunders and Hugh le Graund brother of Phillip the French king To whome also was ioyned Robert Courthoyle duke of Normandy with diuers other noble men with the foresayd Peter the Deremite who was the chiefe causer of that voiage At that tyme many of the sayd Noble men layed theyr lands lordships to morgage for to prouide for the forenamed voiage as Godfrey duke of Lorayne who sold the Dukedome of Boloine to the Bishop of Eburone for a great sumine of money Also Robert Courthoyse Duke of Normandy layd his Dukedome to pledge to his brother William king of England for x. thousand pounds c. Thus the Christians which passed first ouer Bosphorus hauing to their captaine Peter the Heremite a man perchance more deuout then expert to guide an army beyng trapped of their enemies were slaine murthered in great number among the Bulgars and nere to the towne called Ciuitus When the nobles and the whole army met together at Constantinople where Alexius was Emperour passing ouer by Hellespontus goyng to Ierusalem they tooke the cities of Nicea Eraclea Tarsis and subdued the country of Cicilia appointing the possession thereof to certayne of their Captaines Antioch was besieged and in the ix month of the siege it was yelded to the Christians by one Pyrrhus about which season were sought many strong battayles to the great slaughter and desolation of the Sarazens and not without losse of manâ Christian men The gouernance of this Citie was committed to Boamund Duke of Pucil whose martiall knighthood was often prooued in tyme of the siege thereof And not long after Corbona maister of the Persians Chiualry was vanquished and slayne with an hundreth thousand Infidels In which discomfiture were taken 15000. camels Ierusalem the 39. day of the siege was conquered by the Christians Robert Duke of Normandy was elect to be king therof But he refused hearing of the death of king William of Eng. wherfore he neuer sped in all his affaires well after the same Then Godfrey captaine of the christian army was proclaimed the first king of Ierusalem At the taking of the City was such a murder of men that bloud was congeled in the streete the thicknes of a foote Then after Godfrey raigned Baldwine his brother After hym Baldwine the second nephew Then Gaufridus duke of Gaunt and after him Gaufridus his sonne by whom many great battails there were fought against the Sarazens and all the countrey thereabout subdued saue Ascalon c. And thus much hetherto touching the voyage to the holy land Now to our owne land agayne About this tyme as Mathaeus Parisiensis writeth the kinge of England fauoured not much the sea of Rome because of their impudent and vnsatiable exactioÌs which they required neither would he suffer any of his subiectes to go to Rome alleaging these wordes in the author thus expressed Quòd Petri non inhaerent vestigijs praemijs inhiantes non eius potestatem retinent cuius sanctitatem probantur non imitari that is because they follow not the steppes of Peter hunting for rewardes neither haue they the power and authoritie of him whose holinesse they declare themselues not to follow c. By the same Urbanus the seuen Houres whiche we call septem horas Canonicas were first instituted in the Church Item by this pope was decreed no bishop to be made but vnder the name and title of some certaine place Item that Martins and Houres of the day should euery day be sayd Also euery Saterday to be sayd the Masse of our Lady and all the Iewes Sabboth to be turned to the seruice of our Lady as in the Councell of Turon to the which seruice was appointed the Antheme Ora pro populo interueni pro clero intercede pro deuoto foemineo sexu Item all such of the clergy as had wyues to be depriued of their order Item to be lawfull for subiectes to breake theyr othe of allegeaunce with all such as were by the Pope excommunicate Item not to be lawfull both for husband and wyfe to christen one child both together with matters many moe By the same Pope thus many chapters stand written in the Canon law Dist. 7. Sanctorum dist 31. Eos qui 1. q. 1. Si qui dist 56 praesbyterorum 11. q. 3. quibus 15. q. 6. Iuratos 16. q. 7. congregatio 19 q. 2. Statuimus 23. q. 8. Tributum 30. q. 4. quod autem c. In the 6. yere of this kings raigne Malcoline king of Scots which foure times before had made great slaughter of old yong in the North partes as is before shewed braste into Northumberland with all the power he could make and there by the right iudgement of God was slain with his sonne Edward and also Margaret his wife sister to Edgar Adeling aboue mynded a vertuous and deuout Lady within 3. dayes after The same yeare he gaue the Archbishoprike of Caunterbury after that he had detayned the same in hys owne bandes 4. yeares to Anselmus Abbot of Becke in Normandie This Anselme was an Italian in the Citie of Augusta borne and brought vp in the Abbey of Becke in Normandy where he was so straight a folower of vertue that as the story recordeth he wished rather to bee without
the Pope did hold a councell at London In the which councel first began new found appellatioÌs from councels to the Pope found out by Henry Bishop of wint For as the wordes of myne author doe recorde In Anglla namqÌ appellationes in vsu non erant donec eas Henricus Wint. Episcopus dum legatus esset malo suo crudeliter intrusit In eodem namqÌ concilio ad Rom. pontificis audientiam ter appellatuÌ est c. That is For appellations before were not in vse in England till Henry Bishop of Winchester being theÌ the Popes Legate brought them cruelty in to his own hurt For in that Councell thrise appeale was made to the Bishop of Rome In the tyme of king Stephen died Gracianus a moÌke of Bononie who compiled the booke called the Popes decrees Also his brother Petrus Lambardus bishop of Paris which is called the maister of Sentences compiled his foure bookes of the sentence These two brethren were the greatest doers in finding out and stablishing this blynde opinion of the sacrament that the only simnitude of bread and wyne remayned but not the substaunce of them and this they call the spirituall vnderstandyng of the mysterie And therefore no meruail if the sunne in those dayes were seene blacke and dimme Some also affirme that Petrus Comestor writer of the Scholasticall history was the third brother to these aboue named In the same tyme and raigne of the said king Stephen was also Hugo surnamed De sancto victore About the which tyme as Polychronicon reciteth liued and died Bernardus Clareuallensis The author of the history called Iornalensis maketh also mention of Hildegare the NuÌne and propheresse in Almaine to liue in the same age Concerning whose prophesie agaynst the Friers hereafter by the grace of Christ more shal be said when we come to recite the order and nuÌber of Friers and religious men crept into the Church of Christ. We read moreouer of one named Ioannes de temporibus which by the affirmaunce of most of our olde histories lyued 361. yeares seruaunt once to Carolus Magnus and in the raigne of Stephen king of England dyed Polychron lib 7. Continuator Henr. Hunt Iornalens in vita Steph. Nicol. Triuet c. In the dayes also of this king and by him was builded the Abbey of Feuersham where his sonne he were buried He builded the monastery of Finerneys of Fomitance the castle of Walingford with a number of other Castles mo During the tyme of the sayd kyng Stephen the yeare of our Lord 1144. the miserable Iewes crucified a child in the Citie of Norwich N. Triuet alij Much about the same tyme came vp the order of the Gilbertines by one Gilbert sonne to Jacoline a knight of Lincolnshire c. Mention hath bene made before of certayne English Councels holden in the tyme of this kyng where it was in one of them vnder Theolbald the Archbishop of Canterbury decreed that bishops should lyue more discretely should reach their flocke more diligently that readyng of scriptures should be frequented more vsually in Abbeys that Priests should not be rulers of worldly matters and that they should learne and teach the Lordes prayer and Creede in English Malmesb. Matth. Parisiensis writeth how Stephen king of England in these dayes reserued to himselfe the right and authoritie of bestowyng of spirituall liuyngs and inuestyng Prelates an 1133. At which tyme also Lotharius the Emperour began to do the lyke in recouering agayne the right priuiledge taken away from Henricus his predecessor had not Bernardus geuen him contrary counsaile Here came into the Church the maner of cursing with booke bell and candle deuised in the Councell of London holden by William bishop of Winchester vnder Pope Celestinus which succeeded after Innocentius an 1144. Also Lotharius succeeded in the Imperiall crowne Conradus the nephew of Henricus the v. afore mentioned an 1138. which only amongst many Emperors is not found to receiue the crowne at the Popes hand In the dayes of this Emperor who raigned 15. yeres were diuers Popes as Celestinus 2. Lucius the 2. Eugenius the 3. at which time the Romaines went about to recouer agayne their former olde maner of chusing theyr Consuls and Senators But the Popes theÌ being in their ruffe in no case would abide it wherupon rose many commotions with much ciuile warre amongest them In so much that Pope Lucius sending for ayde to the Emperour and he otherwise letted at that tyme could not come armed his souldiours thinking to inuade them or els to destroy them in their Senate house But this comming to their knowledge before the people was all in aray and so much add was amongst them Pope Lucius beyng also amongst theÌ in the fight wel pelted with stones blowes liued not long after Likewise Pope Eugenius after him an 1145. pursuing the Romains for the same matter first did curse them with excommunicatioÌ After when he saw that would not serue he came with his host and so compelled them at length to seeke his peace and to take his coÌditions which were these That they should abolish theyr Consuls and take such Senators as he by his Papall authoritie should assigne them Then followed Anastacius the 4. after him Hadrianus 4. an Englishman by his name called Breakespere belonging once to S. AlboÌs This Hadrianus kept great stirre in like sort with the citizens of Rome for abolishyng their consuls and Senate cursing excommunicating and warring agaynst them with all power he could make to the tyme he remooued the Consuls out of their office and brought them all vnder his subiection The lyke businesse and cage he also styrred vp against Apulia and especially against the Empire blustering and thundering agaynst Friderieus the Emperour as the Lord graunting you shall heare anone after we haue prosecuted such matter as necessarily appertayneth first to the continuation of our English story King Henry the second HEnry the secoÌd of that name the sonne of Jeffrey Plantagenet and of Maude the Empresse and daughter of king Henry the first beganne his raigne after king Stephen and continued 35. yeares The first yeare of his raign he subdued Ireland and not long after Thomas Becket was made by him Lord Chauncellour of England This king cast downe diuers Castles which were erected in the time of king Stephen He went into the North partes where he subdued William king of Scotland who at that tyme held a great part of Northumberland vnto new Castell vpon Tyne and ioyned Scotland to his owne kingdome from the South Ocenm to the North Iles of Orchades Also he put vnder his dominion the kingdome of Wales and there let to fall downe many great wooodes and made the wayes playne So that by his great manhood and policie the seignorie of England was much augmeÌted with the addition of Scotland Ireland the Iles Orchades
former rescript of Becket to his Suffraganes in the page before with a generall resolution of the reasons therein contained If the king of England had bene an idolater couetous an adulterer an incest a murderer with such like than the zeale of this Archbishop threatning the king and such as tooke his part had deserued praise in this Epistle the scripture would haue borne him out therein For these and suche causes should byshops prosecute the authoritie of the Gospell against all persones But the matter standing onely vpon Church goods libertie or rather licentiousnes of Priests making of Deanes titles of Churches superioritie of crowning the king with such other to stand so stiffe in these is not to defend the church but to rebel against the king Againe if the principles which hee heere groundeth vpon were true to witte that the Pope were to be obeied before Princes that the liberty of Church standeth vpon the immunitie of priests exempted from princes lawes or vpon ample possessions of the Churche or that the Popes lawe ought to preuaile in all forreine countreis and to binde all princes in their owne dominions or that the sentence of the Pope his Popelings how or by what affection so euer it is pronounced may stande by the vndoubted sentence of God Then all the arguments of this Epistle doe proceede and conclude wel But if they stand not ratified vpon gods worde but tottering vpon mans traditions Then whatsoeuer he inferreth or concludeth thereupon his assumpt being false can not be true according to the schoole saying One inconuenience being graunted in the beginning innumerable follow thereupon So in this Epistle it happeneth as is aboue noted that the Maior of this man is true but the Minor is cleane false and to be denied ¶ The letter of Matild the Empresse and mother of the king To Thomas Becket MY Lord the Pope commanded me and vpon the forgeuenes of my sinnes inioyned me that I should be a mediatour and meanes of peace and concorde betweene my sonne and you by reconciling of your selfe to him wherunto as you know ye requested me Wherefore the earnester and with more affection as well for the diuine honour as for holy Church I tooke the enterprise vpon me But this by the way I assure you that the king his Barons and counsell taketh it grieuously that you whome he entirely loued honored and made chiefest in al his Realme to the intent to haue more comfort and better trust in you should thus as the report is rebell and stirre his people against him Yea and further that asmuch as in you lieth you went about to disherite him and depriue him of his crowne Vpon the occasion whereof I sent vnto you our trustie and familiar seruant Laurence Archdeacon by whome I pray you that I may vnderstand your minde herein and good wil towarde my sonne and howe you meane to behaue your selfe if my prayer and petition may be heard of him in your behalfe toward his grace But this one thing I assure you off that vnlesse it be through your great humilitie and moderation euidently in you appearing you can not obtaine the fauour of the king Heerein what you meane to do I pray you sende me word by your proper letters and messengers But to proceede farther in the order of the historie After these letters sent to froe the yeare of our Lorde 1169 which was the 15. of the raigne of Henry the 2. The King misdoubting and fearing wyth himselfe that the Archbyshop would proceede or exceede rather in his excommunication against his owne person to preuent yâ mischiefe made his appeale to the presence of the pope requiring to haue certaine Legates sent downe from Rome from the popes side to take vp the matter betwene the Archbishop and him requiring moreouer that they might also be absolued that were interdicted whereupon two Cardinals being sent from Alexander the Pope with letters to the King came into Normandie where they appoynted the Archb. to meete them before the King vpon S. Martines day But the Archb. neither agreeing wyth the day nor place delaied his comming to the viâj day after neyther would any further go then to Brisorlium Where the two Cardinals and the Archb. with other bishops conuenting together had a certaine intreatie of peace and reconciliation but came to no conclusion The coÌtents of which intreatie or action because it is sufficiently contained in the Cardinals letters who were called Bulieânus Otho written to the pope it shal require no further labour but to shew out the wordes of the letter where the summe of the whole may appeare The wordes of the letter be these ¶ The copie of the Epistle written and sent by two Cardinals to the Pope concerning the matter of the Archbishop Becket WIlliam Otho Cardinals of the Church of Rome to Alexander the Pope c. CoÌming to the land of the K. of EnglaÌd we founde the controuersie betwixt him and the Archb. of Canterburie more sharpe and vehement then we would For the king and the greater part of them about him said that the Archbyshop had stirred vp the French king grieuously against him And also the Earle of FlaÌders his kinsman who bare no displeasure to him before he made his open aduersary ready to warre against him as is by diuers euidences most certaine Thus when we came to Cadomus first to the kings speach we gaue the letters of your fatherhode to his hands which after that he had receiued and considered bringing foorth withall other letters receiued from you before something diuers and altering from these which he receiued of vs was moued stirred with no litle indignation saying that the Archbishop after our departure from you had receiued of you other contrary letters by the vertue whereof he was exempted from our iudgement so that he should not be compelled to aunswere vs. Moreouer the said king to vs added and affirmed and so did the bishops there present testifying the same that coÌcerning the old and ancient customes of his progenitors wherof complaint was made to you al that for the most part was false vntrue which was intimate to you Offering farther to vs that if there were any such customes or lawes in his time that seemed preiudicial or disagreeable to the statutes of the Church he wold willingly be content to reuoke and disanul the same Whereupon we with other Archbishops Bishops Abbotes of the land hearing the king so reasonable laboured by al meanes we might that the king should not vtterly breake from vs but rather should incline to vs to haue the matter brought before vs betwixt him the forenamed Archbishop By reason whereof we directed out our own Chapleins with letters vnto him appoynting him both time and place where safely hee might meete with vs in the feast of S. Martin Neuerthelesse he pretending certaine excuses made his dilatories driuing of the time from the day
his wimble his axe nette and other clothes Wherupon Gilwardus being had to that Iaile of Bedford and afterward condemned for the same was iudged to haue both his eyes put out also those members cut of which nature with secret shame hath couered Which punishmeÌt by the malice of his aduersary being executed vpon him he lying in great danger of death by bleeding was couÌsayled to make his prayer to this Tho. of Caunterbury Whiche done sayth the myracle appeared one to him by night in white apparell bidding him to watch and pray put his trust in God and our Lady and holy S. Thomas In conclusion the miracle thus sel out the next day at the euening the man rubbing his eye lids began to feele hys eyes to be restored agayne first in a litle after in a greater measure so that one was of a gray colour the other was of a black And here was one miracle rong After this folowed an other miracle also vpon the same person For going but the space of 4. myles wheÌ his eyes were restored he chaunced in like maner to rubbe the place where his secret partes were cut of And immediately vpon the same his pendeÌda to vse the wordes of my story were to him restored Principio parua quidem valdè sed in maius proficientia whiche he permitted euery one to feele that woulde and shamed not to deny In so much that he comming vp to S. Thomas first at London was receaued with ioy of the B. of DirchaÌ who then sending to the burgers of Bedford for the truth of the matter receaued from theÌ again letters testimonial wherein the Citizens there sayth this fabulous festiuall confirmed first to the byshop theÌ to the couent of Canterbury the relation of this to be as hath bene told This one miracle gentle reader so shamelesse impudeÌt I thought here to expresse that by this one thou mightst iudge of all the residue of his miracles by the residue thereof mightst iudge moreouer of al the filthy wickednes of all these lying monks and cloysterers which count it a light sport so impudently to deceiue the simple soules of Christes Churche with trifling lyes and dreaming fables Wherefore as I sayd if the holy saynting of Thomos Becket standeth vpon no other thing but vpon his miracles what credite is to be geuen thereto vpon what a weak grouÌd his shrine so loÌg hath stand by this may easily be seen Furthermore an other fable as notable as this and no lesse worthy of the whetstone we read in the story of Geruasius That Thomas Becket appearing to a certayne priest named Thomas declared to him that he had so brought to passe that all the names of the Monks of the Church of Caunterbury with the names of the priestes and Clerkes with the families belonging to that citty and church of Cant. were written in the booke of lyfe Ex Geruas fol. 6. But whatsoeuer is to be thought of hys miracles or how soeuer the testimony of the schole of Paris or of these auncient tymes went with him or agaynst hym certayn it is that this Antheme or Collect lately collected primered in hys prayse is blasphemous and derogateth froÌ the prayse of him to whome al prayse onely and honor is due where it is sayd Tu per Thomae sanguinem quem pro te impedit Fac nos Christe scandere quò Thomas ascendit That is For the bloud of Thomas which he for thee did spend Graunt vs Christ to climbe where Tho. did ascend Wherein is a double lye contayned first that he dyed for Christ. Secondly that if he had so done yet that his bloud could purchase heaueÌ Which thing neyther Paul nor any of the apostles durst euer chaleÌge to themselues For if any mans bloud could bring vs to heauen then the bloud of Christ was shed in vayne And thus much touching the testimony or censure of certayne auncient tymes concerning the cause of Thomas Becket In the explication of whose history I haue stoode now the longer exceding peraduenture in ouermuch prolixitie to the intent that his cause beyng fully opened to the world and duely weyed on euery part mens mindes therby long deceiued by ignoraunce might come vnto the more pexiect certayntie of the truth therof and thereby to iudge more surely what is to be receaued and what to be refused Wherby the way is to be noted out of the testimony of Rob. Crikeladensis which in him I finde that the Pieres and nobles of this land neere about the king gaue out in straight charge vpon payne of death and confiscating of al their goodes no man to be so hardy to name Tho. Becket to be martyr or to preach of hys miracles c. Ex Crikeladensi After the death of Thomas Becket the king fearing that Popes wrath and curse to be layd vpon him whereunto Ludouike the French king also helped what he could to set the matter forward sent to Rome the archb of Rotomage with certayn other bishops and Archdeacons vnto the P. with hys excuse which the Pope would in no wise heare And after other messengers beyng sent whome some of the Cardinals receaued it was shewed to them that on good Friday beyng then nye at hand the pope of custome was vsed to assoyle or to curse that it was noysed how the king of EnglaÌd with his bishops should be cursed and his land interdicted and that they should be put in prison After this certaine of the Cardinals shewed the pope that the messengers had power to sweare to the Pope that the king should obey his punishment and penaunce Whiche was taken both of the King and the Archb. of Yorke So that in the same day the pope cursed the deede doers with such as were of their consent eyther that ayded or harboured theÌ Concerning these deede doers it is touched briefly before how they fled vnto Yorkeshire lying in Gnarsboborough Who after hauing in penaunce to go in their linen clothes barefoot in fasting and prayer to Ierusalem by reasoÌ of this hard penance are sayd to dye in fewe yeres after The kinges Ambassadours lying as is said in Rome could finde no grace nor fanor a long tyme at the Popes handes At length with much ado it was agreed that two Cardinals shuld be sent down to enquire out the matter concerning them that were consenting to Beckets death The king perceauing what was preparing at Rome neither being yet certayne whereto the intent of the Pope comming down of the Cardinals would tend in the incane tyme addressed hymselfe with a great power to enter into Ireland geuing in charge and commaundement as Houedenus writeth that no bringer of any brief or letter shuld come ouer into England or passe out of the realme of what degree or condition so euer he were without special liceÌce and assuraunce to bring nothing that should be preiudiciall to the realme This order being set
wrote a sharpe and thundering letter to the Archb. bishops and prelates of England commanding them by his authority Apostolical that for so much as the iniuries done to his Legate did redounde to the contumelie of the whole mother church of Rome they should not faile therfore but with seuere censures of the Church that is wyth booke bell and candle procede as wel against the foresayd Iohn Erle of Morton as also all other who so euer had or should attempt any violence or iniury against the sayd his legate B. of Ely with no lesse seuerity then if the sayd iniury should be offred to the person of the Pope himselfe or any other of his brethren the Cardinals c. The bishop of Ely the popes Legate bearing himselfe bold vpon the fauour and letters of the Pope which tooke his part writeth to Henry B. of Lincolne charging requiring that he in vertue of obedience shoulde execute the Popes sentence mandate in excommunicating all such as were offenders in that behalfe there reciteth the names of diuers against whome he should procede as the Archb. of Roan yâ B. of Wint. W. Mareschal Geffrey Peterson Bruer and Bardoâf the Earle of Salisbury the Earle of Mellent Gilbert Basset the Archdeacon oâ Oxforde and especially Hugh B. of Couentry Also M. Benet Steuen Ridle Chancelor to Erle Iohn the kings brother to the which Earle he reserued a further day of respite before he should be excommunicate with a number of other moe beside these Howbeit the saide B. of Ely could finde none to execute this commandement of the Pope Then they with a generall consent wrote againe to K. Richard complaining of the intollerable abuses of the sayd B. his Chauncellor In like sort the sayd Chancelor also complaining of them wrote his letters to the king signifying how Earle Iohn his brother went about to vsurpe his kingdome woulde also shortly set the crowne vpon his owne heade vnles he made the more spede homeward The king then was busie in repulsing the Saladine and prepared to lay siege against Hierusalem and got Sclauonia with diuers other townes from the Saracens which was in the yere of our Lord 1192. hauing diuers conflicts in yâ meane space with the Saladine and euer put him to the worse As the king thus was preparing to lay his siege against Ierusalem the Saladine glad to fall to some composition with the king sent vnto him that if he would restore to him againe Sclauonia in as good state as it was when he tooke it hee would graunt to him and to all Christians in the lande of Ierusalem truce for 3. yeres and offred himselfe thereunto to be sworn The king seeing the Duke of Burgundy and the frenchmen to shrinke from him and his owne men to decay and also his mony health to diminish but especially for that he vnderstode by the B. of Ely his Chancelor the French king to set vp Iohn hys brother to possesse his kingdome being counsailed thereto by the Templaries tooke the truce offred of the Saracens so began to draw homeward In this meane while much grudge and strife increased more and more betwene the B. of Ely and the archbishop of Roan aboue specified in so much that the Archb. being excommunicate sent vp his Clerkes to Pope Celestine to complaine of the Bishop But the Pope euer stoode in his purgatioÌ At last he sent two of his Cardinals to wit Ottomannus Bishop of Hostia and Iordanus de fossa noua to breake the strife betwene the B. of Ely and the Archbishop of Roan After this king Richard being taken and in the custody of Henry the Emperor the B. of Ely resorting to him was sent by him into England to Alinor his mother and other nobles Who then returning into England againe not as Chauncelour nor as Legate as he sayde but as â simple plaine Bishop so by that meanes was receiued Ex Matt. Paris Et ex alijs incerti nominis manuscriptis codicibus But of this vaine glorious prelate inough too much Nowe to returne againe to Richarde concerning whose worthy actes done abroad in getting of Cyprus Achon Ptolemaida in pacifying Ioppe c. partly is spoken of before Many other valiant famous actes were by him and the French king atchieued and mo should haue bene had not those two kings falling into discord disseuered theÌ selues by reason whereof Philip the French king returned home againe wythin short space Who being retourned againe eftsones inuaded the couÌtry of Normandy exciting also Iohn the brother of king Richard to take on him the kingdome of England in his brothers absence Who then made league vpon the same with the French king and did homage vnto him which was about the fourth yere of king Richard Who then being in Syria hearing thereof made peace with the Turkes for 3. yeres And not long after king Richard the next spring following returned also Who in hys returne driuen by distresse of weather about the parties of Histria in a towne called Synaca was there taken by Limpold duke of the same country and so sold to the Emperor for 60000. markes Who for no small ioy thereof writeth to Phillip the French king these letters here following The letter of the Emperour to Phillip the French king concerning the taking of king Richard HEnricus dei gratia Romanorum Imperator semper Augustus dilecto speciali amico suo Philippo illustri FrancoruÌ Regi salutem sincerae dilectionis affectum Quoniam Imperatoria celsitudo non dubitat regalem magnificentiam tuam laetiorem effici de vniuersis quibus omnipotentia creatoris nostri nos ipsos Rom. imperiuÌ honorauerit exaltauerit nobilitati tuae tenore praesentium declarare duximus quòd inimicus imperij nostri turbator regni tui Rex Angliae quum esset in transeundo mare ad partes suas reuersurus accidit vt ventus rupta naui sua in qua ipse erat induceret eum in partes Histriae ad locum qui est inter Aquileiam Venetias Vbi Rex Dei permissione passus naufragium cum paucis euasit Quidam itaque fidelis noster comes Maynardus de Gooxce populus regionis illius audito quòd in terra erat considerato diligentiùs qualem nominatus Rex in terra promissionis proditionem traditionem perditionis suae cumulum exercuerat insecuti sunt intendentes eum captiuare Ipso autem rege in fugam conuerso ceperunt de suis octo milites Postmodum processit Rex ad Burgum in Archiepiscopatu Salseburgensi qui vocatur Frisorum vbi Fridericus de Betesow rege cum tribus tantùm versus Austriam properante noctu sex milites de suis cepit Delectus autem consanguineus noster Limpoldus Dux Austriae obseruata strata saepe dictum Regem iuxta Denam in villa vicinori in domo despecta captiuauit
commended then the other Cardinall Hugo mentioned a little before pag. 208. whiche in the like contention betwene these Archbishops ran his way Thus the controuersie ceased and composed betweene these two Otho the Cardinall sitting aloft betweene these 2. archbishops beginneth his sermon taking the theame of the Prophet In medio sedis in circuitu eius quatuor animalia plena oculis ante retro c. That is In the midst of the seat and in the circuit about the seate were foure beastes full of eyes before and behind c. Upon this theme the Cardinall proceeded in hys sermoÌ sitting like a God in the middest He compared theÌ about him to that foure beastes about the seate declaring how they ought to haue eyes both before behind that is that they must be prouident in disposing of secular thinges and circumspect in spiritual matters continuing ioyning wisely things past with thinges to come this was the greatest effect of this Clerkly Sermon That done he geueth forth certayne statutes for odering of Churches as for the dedication of temples for seuen sacramentes for geuing of orders for ferming of benefices collations and resignations of benefices and vicarages priestes apparell single life for eating of flesh in religious houses for archdeacons bishops proctors and such other lyke matters But the chiefest intent of all his proceeding was this that they should be vigilant prouident and circumspect with all their eyes both before and behynd to fil the popes pouch as appeared not onely by this but all theyr other trauailes besides Insomuch that the kyng dreading the displeasures of his commons for the doyngs of the Legate willed hym to repayre home to Rome agayne but yet could not so be rid of him For he receiuing now commaundementes from the Pope applyed hys haruest still glening and raking what soeuer he might scrape writing and sending to Byshops and archdeacons in this forme and tenour OTto miseratione diuina c. discreto viro N. Episcopo vel N. Archidiacono sal Cum necesse habeamus de mandato summi pontificis moram trahere in Englia longiorem nec possimus proprijs stipendijs militare discretionem vestram qua fungimur autoritate rogamus vt procurationes vobis debitas in Episcopatu vel Archidiaconatu vestro colligi faciatis nostro nomine diligenter eas quà m citius poteritis nobis transmissuri contradictores per censuram Ecclesiasticam compescendo Prouiso quòd quaelibet procuratio summam 4. mercarum aliquatenus non excedat vbi vna Ecclesia non sufficiet ad procurationem huiusmodi habendam duae pariter vnam soluant Datum Lond. 15. Kal. Mar Pont. D. Grego Papae 9. And moreouer note agayn the wicked cursed traines of these Romish rakehels who to picke simple mens purses first send out their Friers and preachers to stirre vp in al places and countryes men to go fight against the Turks Whom when they haue once bound with a vowe signe them with the crosse theÌ send they their bulles to release them both of their labour and their vow for mony As by theyr owne stile of writing is here to be seene thus proceeding N. Episcopus dilectis in Christo filijs omnibus Archidiaconis per Diocesim suam constitutis sal Literas Domini Legati suscepimus in haec verba Otto miseratione diuina c. Cum sicut intelleximus nonnulli cruce signati regni Angliae qui sunt inhabiles ad pugnandum ad sedem Apostolicam accedant vt ibidem a voto crucis absolui valeant nos nuper recipimus a summo pontifice in mandatis vt tales non solùm absoluere verùm ad redimenda vota sua compellere debeamus volentes eorum parcere laboribus expensis fraternitatem vestram qua fungimur monemus quatenus partem praedictam a summo pontifice nobis concessam faciatis in nostris diocesibus sine mora qualibet publicari vt prefati cruce signati ad nos accedere valeant beneficiuÌ super his iuxa formam nobis traditam accepturi Datum Londini xv kal. Marc. Pont D N. Papae Grego 9. The cause why the pope was so greedy needy of mony was this because he had mortall hatred waged continuall battaile the same time against the good Emperour Fredericke the 2. who had to wife king Iohns daughter and sister to this king Henry thee 3. whose name was Isabell And therefore because the popes warre could not be susteined without charges that made the pope the more portimate to take vp mony in all places but especially in EnglaÌd Insomuch that he shamed not to require the fifth part of euery ecclesiasticall mans liuing as Parifiensis writeth And not onely that but also the sayde Pope Gregory conuenting with the Citizens of Rome so agreed with them that if they would ioyne with him in vanquishing that foresayd Fredericke he would and so did grauÌt vnto theÌ that all the benefices in England which were or should be vacant namely pertayning to religious houses shuold be bestowed at their owne will commaundement to their children kinsfolkes Whereupon it followeth in the forenamed history vnde infra paucos dies misit D. Papa sacra praecepta sua Domino Cant. Archiep. Eliensi Lincol. Salisb. Episcopis vt trecentis Romanis in primis beneficijs vacantibus prouiderent scientes se suspensos a beneficiorum collatione donec tot competenter prouideretur That is The Pope sent in commaundement to the Archbishop of Cant. and 4. other Byshops that prouision shoulde be made for 3. hundred Romanes in the chiefest best benefices in all EnglaÌd at the next voydance So that the foresayd Aarchb and byshops should be suspeÌded in the meane time froÌ all collation or gift of the benefite vntill these foresayd 3. hundred were prouided for-whereupon the Archb. the same tyme seeing the vnreasonable oppression of the Church of EnglaÌd left the realme and went into FrauÌce Agayne marke an other as much or more easie sleight of the pope in procuring mony he seÌt one Petrus Rubeus the same tyme with a new deuise which was this not to work anything openly but priuily to go betwixt Bishop and Bishop Abbot and Abbot c. telling in theyr eares such a Byshop such an Abbot hath geuen so muche and so much vnto the Popes holines trusting that you also will not be behinde for your part c. By the meanes whereof it is incredible to thinke what a masse of money was made out of the Realme vnto the pope At length the foresayd bishops Abbots and Archdeacons feeling their owne smart came to the king whose father before they did resist with their humble suite lameÌtably complaining of the vnmeasurable exactions of yâ pope and especially agaynst Petrus Rubeus and hys fellowe Otto the Legate desiring the K. that seing the matter toncheth not themselues alone but the whole church and seing
the whole summe whereof was found yerely to be three score thousaÌd Markes to the which summe the reuenues of the whole crowne of England and not extend Ex Math. Parisiens fol 185. a. The Nobles then vnderstanding the miserable oppression of the Realme being assembled together at Dinistable for certayne causes sent one Fulco in the name of the whole nobility vnto M. Martinus the Popes Marchaunt with this message that he iudelayedly vpon the same warning should prepare himselfe to be gone out of the realme vnder payn of being cut all to pieces At which message the Legate being sore agaâ went straight to the king to know whether his conseÌt was to the same or not Of whom when he found litle better comfort he tooke hys leaue of the king who had him adue in the deuils name faith M. Paris and thus was the realme rid of M. Martinus Ex Mat. Paris 185. b. an 1245. As soone as Pope Innocent had hereof intelligence by the coÌplaynt of his Legate he was in a mighty rage And furthermore remembring how yâ french king the king of Arragon not long before had denied him entraunce into theyr land and being therfore in displeasure with theÌ likewise began in great anger to knit his browes and said it is best that we fall in agreement with our prince whereby we may the sooner bring vnder these little petty kinges and so the great Dragon being pacified these litle serpents we shall handle at our owne pleasure as we lift After this immediarly theÌ folowed the generall councell of Lions to the which councell the states and Lordes of the Realme with the consent of the communaltye sent two Bulles One conteining a generall suplication to the Pope and the councell the other with the Articles of such greuaunces which they desired to be redressed whereof relation is made sufficiently before pag. 267. The other bill of the Supplication because it is not before expressed I thought here to exhibite for two causes First that men now in these dayes may see the pitifull blindnesse of those ignoraunt dayes wherein our English nation here did so blindely humble themselues and stand to the Popes curtesy Whom rather they should haue shaken of as the Grecians did Secondly that the pride of the Pope might the better appeare in his coulours who so disdaynefully reiected the humble sute of our Lordes and Nobles when they had much more cause to disdayne rather to stampe him vnder their feet The tenour of the SupplicatioÌ was this ¶ The copy of the Supplication written in the names of all the nobles and commons of England to Pope Innocent the 4. in the generall Councell at Lyons anno 1245. ¶ To the reuerend Father in Christ Pope Innocent chiefe Byshop the nobles with the whole comminaltye of the Realme of England sendeth commendation with kissing of his blessed feet OVr mother the Church of Rome we loue with all our hartes as our duety is and couet the encrease of her honour with so much affection as we may as to whome we ought alwayes to flye for refuge whereby the griefe lying vpon the childe maye finde comfort at the mothers hand Which succour the mother is bound so much the rather to imparte to her childe how muche more kinde and beneficial she findeth him in relieuing her necessitiee Neither is it to the sayd our mother vnknowne how beneficiall and bountifull a geuer the Realme of England hath bene now of long tyme for the more amplifying of her exaltation as appeared by our yerely subsidie whiche we terme by the name of Peterpence Now the sayd Church not contented with this yearly subsidie hath sent diuers Legates for other contributions at diuers and sondry times to be taxed and leuyed out of the same Realme al which contributions and taxes notwithstanding haue bene louingly and liberally graunted Furthermore neither is it vnknowne to your fatherhood how our forefathers like good Catholickes both louing and fearing their maker for the soules health as well of themselues as of their progenitours and successors also haue founded Monasteryes and largely haue endued the same both with their owne proper landes and also patronages of benefices whereby suche religious persons prosessing the first and chiefest perfection of holy Religion in theyr Monasteries might with more peace and tranquillitie occupy themselues deuoutly in Gods seruice as to the order appertained And also their Clearkes presented by them into their benefices might sustaine the other exteriour labours for them in that seconde order of religion and so discharge and defend them from all hasardes so that the saide religious monasteries cannot be defrauded of those their patronages and collations of benefices but the same must touche vs also very neare and worke intollerable griefe vnto our hearts And now see we beseche you which is lamentable to behold what iniuries we sustaine by you and your predecessors who not considering those our subsidies and coÌtributions aboue remembred doe suffer also your Italians and forreiners whych be out of number to be possessed in our Churches and benefices in Englande pertaining to the right and patronage of those monasteries aforesayde which forreiners neither defending the sayd religious persones whome they ought to see to nor yet hauing the language whereby they may instructe the flocke take no regarde of their soules but vtterly leaue them of wilde wolues to be deuoured Wherefore it may truely be said of them that they are no good shepheards where as neither they know their shepe nor the shepe do know the voyce of their shepherds neither do they kepe any hospitalitie but only take vp the rents of those benefices carying them out of the Realme wherewith our brethren our nephewes and our kinsfolkes might be susteined who coulde and woulde dwell uppon them and employ such exercises of mercie hospitalitie as their dutie required Whereof a great nuÌber now for mere necessitie are lay men and faine to flie out of the realme And now to the enteÌt more fully to certify you of the truth ye shall vnderstand that the sayd Italians and strangers receiuing of yerely rentes out of Englande not so little as 60000. Markes by yeare besides other auailes and exises deducted doe reape in the said our kingdome of England more emoluments of meere rents then doth the king himselfe being both the tutour of the Church and gouernour of the land Furthermore where as at the first creation of your Papacie we were in good hope and yet are that by meanes of your fatherly goodnesse we shoulde enioy our franchises and free collation of our benefices and donatiues to be reduced againe to the former state nowe commeth an other greeuance which we cannot but signifie vnto yoââressing vs aboue measure which we receiue by M. Martinusâ who entring late into our lande without leaue of our king with greater power then euer was sene before in any Legate although he beareth not
appeared For wheÌ the foresayd Pope Innocent 4. had knowlege the same tyme of certayne rich Clerkes leauing great substaunce ââniony which died intestate as of one Rob. Hailes ArchdeacoÌ of Lincolne which died leauing thousands of Marks and inush plate behyâde hyin all which because no will was made eaâââ to temporall mens handes also of M. Almarick Archdeacon of Bedford being fouÌd worth a great substaunce when he dyed and likewise of an other M. Iohn Hotosp ArchdeacoÌ of Northampton who died sodenly intestate leauing behinde him 5000. Markes and 30. standing pieces of plate with other infinite iewels besides sent forth vpoÌ the same â statute to be proclaimed in England that whatsoeuer ecclesiastical person henceforth should decease in England intestate that is wythout making his will all his goodes should redound to the Popes vse Paris fol 203. Furthermore the Pope yet not satisfied with all thys addresseth newe letters to the bishop of Winchester and to w. bishop of Norwich for gathering vp amongst the clergie and religious houses in Englande 6000. Markes to the behouse of holy mother the Church without any excuse or delay by vertue of obedieÌce Which tailage being greatly grudged of the Clergie when it came to the kings eare hee âfâsoones directeth contrary letters to all the Prelates and euery one of them commanding them vpoÌ forfeyting their temporaities to the king that no such subsidie of mony shoulde be gathered or transported out of the Realme But the Pope againe hearing therof in great anger wryteth to the prelates of England that this collection of mony vpon paine of excommunication and suspension shuld be prouided and brought to the new Temple in London by the feast of the Assumption next ensuing And furthermore forasmuch as he perceiued the kyng to goe about to gamestand his proceedings taking therat great disdaine he was about the same time to interdict the whole land To whome then one of his Cardinals called Ioannes Anglicus an Englishman borne speaking for the realme of England desired hys fatherhood for Gods cause to mitigate his modie ire with the bridle of temperance to assuage the passion of his minde which sayde he to tell you plaine is here stirred vp to much without cause Your fatherhode quod he may consider that these daies be euill First the holy lande lieth in great pearils to be lost All the Greke church is departed from vs. Frederick the Emperour is against vs the mightiest prince this day in all christendome Both you and wee which are the peeres of the Churche are banished from the Papalisea thrust out of Rome yea excluded out of all Italy Hungary with all the coastes bordering about it looketh for nothing but vtter subuersion by the Tartarians Germanie is wasted and afflicted with inward warres tumults Spaine is fierce cruell against vs euen to the cutting out of the Bishops tonges Fraunce by vs is so impouerished yâ it is brought to beggerie which also conspireth against vs. Miserable England being so ofteÌ plagued by our manifold iniuries euen much like to Balaams asse beaten and bounst wyth spurres and staues beginneth at length to speake and coÌplaine of her vntollerable griefs burdens being so wearied and damnified that shee may seeme past all recouerie And we after the maner of Ismael hating all meÌ prouoke all men to hate vs. c. Ex Paris fol. 207. For all these woordes of Ioan. Anglicus hys Cardinall the Popes cholerike passion could not yet be appeased but forthwith he sendeth commaundement with full authority to the byshop of Worcester that in case the king would not spedely surcease his rebellion against his Apostolical proceedings he should interdict his land So that in condusion the king for all hys stoute enterprise was faine to relent at last and the Pope had his money Anno 1246. Ex Pariens fol. 204. Ye heard before of the Greke churches vnder the Empire of Constantinople howe they sequestred themselues from the companie of the Romish church In so much that Germanus the Patriarche of Constantinople and the Archbyshop of Antioch did excommunicate the Byshop of Rome And after the said Germanus an other Archbishop of Constantinople at the Councell of Lyons protested that where as before were 30. Suffraganes belonging to that prouince nowe there were not 3. that helde wyth the Churche of Rome And thys breache albeit it chiefly âast out in the tune of Pope Gregory the 9. Anno 1230. to open warre and bloudshed yet the same had begon and so continued long before in such forte as in the time of the Pope Innocent the thirde if any Priests had sayd Masse in theyr Churches they woulde wash the aultare afterwarde as appeareth by the actes of the Laterane Councell Capit. 4. Wherfore Pope Innocent now as his other predecessors had done before bearing an old grudge against those churches of the Greekes and neither willing by conference to trie with them nor able by learning to matche with them thought by force of armes to subdue them sent the prouinciall of the gray Friers with other associates of the same order into England with his precept authenticall containing in it these Articles 1. First that the sayd prouinciall or his Friers should inquire vppon all vsurers beyng aliue and of all such euill gotten goodes gayned per âsurariam prauitatem should make attachement for the vse and preparation of this warre agaynst the Greekes excommunicatyng all them by district censures of the Church that repugned agaynst it 2. That all they which tooke the badge of the Crosse for the recouery of the sayd Empire of the Greekes or with goodes and cattell would helpe sufficiently vnto the same should be absolued of all their sinnes 3. Item that all the goodes left in the Testamentes of them that were departed beyng gotten by vsurâe should be taken vp to the subsidie of the Empire aforesayd and whosoeuer repugned agaynst the same should be excommunicated 4. Item that such goodes as in the Testamentes of the dead left or which should be left three next yeares to come for restitution of such goodes as the dead had euill gotten they should take vp for the subsidie of the Empire aforesayd excommunicatyng c. 5. Item such goodes as were left to be distributed in godly vses after the arbitrement of executours by the willes of the dead or were not in their willes deputed to any certaine places or persons named nor yet were bestowed by the sayd executors to the foresaid vses they should collect to the vse and subsidie aforesaid and geue certificate to the sea Apostolicke of the quaÌtitie thereof excoÌmunicating all repugners and rebellers agaynst the same 6. Item that they should diligently enquire of such mens goodes euill gotteÌ or euill come by as were alyue and them they should attache for the subsidie aforesaid in case the parties which ought to be satisfied for those goodes euill gotten could
the same and came to Brundusium and froÌ thence without any disturbance went forthwith to the sea he fell into the same sickenes agayne by the which he was let of hys purpose which thing saith he he is able to proue by sufficieÌt testimony Now the Pope also doth lay the loosing of Damieta and other thinges whiche prospered not well with him vniustly to hys charge when as he had made great prouision for the same iourney both of soldiors other necessary thinges But he that will vnderstande these things more playnely among other Epistles of Petrus de Vineis written in the name of Fridericke let hym read these especially which begin thus In admirationem iusticiam innocentiam Leuate oculos And truely euen as Fredericus the Emperour declareth in his letters concerning thys matter all the olde writers of Germany doe accord and agree in the same Math. Parisiensis also briefly collecteth the effect of an other letter which he wrote to the king of England complayning vnto him of the excommunication of the Pope agaynst him Whose wordes are these And amongst other Catholicke Princes sayth he He also wrote his letters vnto the king of England embulled with gold Declaring in the same that the Bishop of Rome so flamed with the fire of auarice and manifest concupiscence that not being contented with the goodes of the Churche which were innumerable but also that he shamed not to bring Princes Kinges and Emperours to be subiectes and contributors to hym and so to disherite them and put them from their kingly dignities And that the king of Englande himselfe had good experiment thereof whose father that is to say King Iohn they so long held excommunicate till they had brought both him and his dominions vnder seruitude and to pay vnto hym tribute Also that many haue experience of the same by the Earle of Tholouse and diuers other Princes which so long held theyr persons and landes in interdict till they might bring them into like seruitude I pretermit sayth he the Symonies and sondry fortes of exactions the lyke whereof was neuer yet heard which dayly are vsed amongest the ecclesiasticall persons besides their manifest vsury yet so cloked and coloured to the simple sort that therewithall they infect the whole world They be the sugred and embalmed Simonistes the insatiable horse leaches or bloudsuckers saying that the Churche of Rome is our mother and nurse where as it is in deede the most polyng Court in the vniuersall world the roote and right mother of all mischiefe-vsing and exercising no motherly doings or deeds but bringing forth the right exercises of a wicked stepdame makyng sufficient proofe thereof by her manifest fruites to all the worlde apparaunt Let the Barons of England consider whether this be true or not whom Pope Innocent by his bulles with one consent encouraged to ryse and rebell agaynst their soueraigne Lord and Prince king Iohn your father as an obstinate enemy to the Church of Rome But after that the king farre out of square remembring himselfe had crouched vnto him and obliged both himselfe and kingdome to the Church of Rome more liker a woman then a man and that the wise Barons whome the Pope had first mayntained and stirred up without all shame eyther of the world or feare of God had done the same sought howe he might with gaping mouth deuoure and consume the sweet fat from theÌ whom he had miserably to death betrayed and disherited as the maner of the Romayne Bishops is By whose greedy auarice it came to passe that England the Prince of prouinces was brought vnder miserable subiection and tribute Behold the maners and conditions of our Romaine Byshops behold the snares wherwith these prelates do seeke to intangle men withall to wype their noses of their money to make their children bondmen to disquiet such as seeke to liue in peace being clothed with sheepes clothing when in deede they be but rauening Wolues sending their Legates hither and thither to excommunicate and to suspend as hauing power to punish whom they list not sowing the seed that is the word of God to fructifie but that they may bribe and pole mens purses and reape that which they neuer did sow Thus commeth it to passe that they spoyle the holy Churches and houses of God which should be the refuge for the poore and the mansion houses of sainctes which our deuout and simple parentes to that purpose builded and ordeined to the refection of poore men and pilgrimes and to the sustentation of suche as were well disposed and religious But these degenerate varlets whome onely letters hath made both mad and malipert doe striue and gape to be both kinges and Emperours Doubtles the Primatiue Church was builded and layd in pouerty and simplicitie of life and then as a fruitfull mother begate she those her holy children whom the Catologe of Saintes nowe maketh mention of and verily no other foundation can be laid of any other Church then that which is layd by Iesus Christ. But this Church as it swimmeth and waloweth in all superstuitie of riches and doth build and rayse the frame in all superstuous wealth and glory So is it to be feared least the walles thereof in time fall to decay and when the walles be downe vtter ruine and subuersion follow after Agaynst vs he knoweth that is the searcher of all hearts how furiously these Catholiques rage and go to work Saiyng therefore excommunicating me that I will not take vpon me the iourney I haue promised beyond the seas whereas ineuitable and most vrgent causes and perils as well to the Churche of God as also to the Empire besides the annoyaunce of myne infirmitie and sicknes do deteine me at home and stay the same but specially the insolency of the rebellious Sicilians For why neither doâ we thinke it safety to our Empire not expedient to the Christian state that we should now take our iourney into Asia leauing behinde vs at home such intestine and ciuill warres no more then for a good surgeon to lay healing plaister to a grieuous wounde newe striken with the sworde and made In conclusion also to this he addeth admonishing all the Princes of the world that they would beware and take heede by their auaricious iniquitie of lyke perill and daunger to themselues Because that as the prouerbe is It behoueth him to look about that seeth his neighbours house on fire Thus much out of Parisiens pag 69. But now that Fredericus the Emperor might in very deed stop that slaunders of the cruell Pope which did persist and goe forward still in his excommunication agaynst him And that he might declare in the whole world howe that the last yeare he torslowed not his iourny by his own voluntary will but by necessitie when he had deutied and prepared all thing meet for the warre and that he had gathered together and leuied a great army of meÌ
and aboue whereas the mere reuenues of the crowne came not to 30000. Of this Robert Grosted wryteth Cestrensis in his 7. booke of his historie that partly for that it greeued hym to see the intollerable exactions of the Pope in this realme and partly because he refused to admitte a certaine younge nephew of the Pope to be canon of his Church as hath bene before recited He therefore wryting to the Pope and signifying that he could not admit any such persons into hys Church which neither knewe themselues nor the tounge of the people nor the charges committed vnto them was called vp to Rome and there excommunicated who then appealing from the Pope shortly after departed which was An. 1253. It chanced within 2. yeares after his decease the sayde Pope Innocent being a slepe a certaine Bishop apparelled bishop like appeared vnto him and striking him with his staffe on his left side sayde Surge miser veni in iudicium That is Rise wretch and come to thy iudgement The next day after the Pope was found amased as a man stroken on the side with the stroke of a staffe This Robert though he was greatly commended for his sanctimony as Cestrensis sayeth for his myracles yet was he not permitted in the court of Rome to be ascribed in the Cataloge of Saintes And thus much out of Cestrensis concernyng thys matter But Math. Paris and the author of Flores historiarum prosecuting thys storie more at large addeth thys more vnto it sayth That Pope Innocent the next yeare folowing which was An. 1254. being passing angry contrary to the minde of his brethren the Cardinals woulde haue the bones of the foresayd byshop of Lincolne cast out of the Church and purposed to bring him into suche spite and hatred of the people that he shuld be counted an Ethnicke a rebell and disobedient person through the whole worlde And thereuppon caused his letters to be wrytten and sent downe to the king of England knowing that the king would gladly serue him therein to haue the spoyle of the bishop and of his church But the night following the said B. of Linc. appeared vnto him as coÌming in his pontificalibus and with a seuere couÌtenance and sterne loke and terrible voyce speaketh vnto him being in his rest smiting him on the side with a vehement stroke with the ende of his crossestaffe thus said O thou scourfie lazie old bald lousie wretched doting Pope Hast thou purposed to cast out my bones out of the Church to the shame and slaunder of me Now commeth this rash wilfulnesse in thy head It were more meete for thee being this aduaunced by God honoured to make much of the zelous seruaunts of God although departed The lord wil not suffer thee heÌceforth to haue any more power ouer me I haue writteÌ vnto thee in the spirit of humilitie and loue that thou shouldest correct thy manifolde errors But thou wyth a proud eye and disdainful hart hast despised my wholesome admonitions Woe to thee that despisest shalt not thou also be despised And so the Bishop departing from the Pope stroken as is said on the side leât him for half dead and so lying in sorow lamentation Wherupon his chamberlains being amased hearing these things came ruÌning to the pope to know what him ailed To whome the Pope much troubled and bexed in his spirit sayd that great terrors in his slepe vehemently disturbed and molested him in such sorte that he thought he should neuer recouer it nor be restored to himselfe againe Oh sayeth he howe sore is my side and howe egerly it vexeth me as being runne through with a speare Neither did the Pope eate or drinke all that day but faining himself to be sicke of a burning ague kept in And yet the indignation of the irefull hand of God sayth the story so left him not For after these wholesome admonitions geuen to hym by the seruaunt of God the Pope not regarding them but all set vpon warre suppression of his enemies and secular affaires gaue his minde wholy vnto them And yet all his labors counsailes expences bestowed vpon them could neuer prosper after that day in that he weÌt about For the Pope the same time hauing warre with the Apulians all his army fighting vnder the Popes nephew their captaine were slaine confounded the number of many thousands whose lamentable slaughter al the countrey of the Romains did much bewaile The Pope not yet quiet in his minde directeth his iorney towarde Naples although sore vexed in his side like a man sicke of a plurisie or sâitten rather with a speare Neither could any phisicke of his Cardinals help him For Robert of Lincolne sayth the story did not spare him And hee that woulde not heare him gently correcting him being aliue his stripes did he feele wheÌ he was dead So that hee neuer after that enioyed any luckie or prosperous day till time of his death nor yet any prosperous or quiet night vntill the morning And so continued he vnto his death which shortly after ensued he being at Naples An. 1255. or as N. Triuet recordeth An. 1254. And thus haue ye the whole discourse betweene Robert Grosted Pope Innocent ¶ In the which story is to be noted gentle reader that although in the storie of Cestrensis of Mathewe Paris and of Flor. hist. it is expresly testified and reported that the Pope was smitten with the staffe of Robert the foresaid Byshop of Lincolne yet thou must wisely vnderstand that how so euer Gods hand dealeth heere in this world in punishing his enemies or how so euer the Image of things not sene but phantasied offer themselues to the secrete cogitation of man his senses being a slepe by the operation or permission of God woorking after some spirituall influence in our imaginations certaine it is that no dead man materially can euer rise againe or appeare before the iudgement day to any man with his staffe or without his staffe to woorke any feate after he haue once departed this life After the death of this Robert Grosted bishop of Lincolne great dissention fel betwene the Archb. of Cant. Boniface and the canons of the said church of Lincolne about the right of geuing prebendships and about the reuenues of the said church in time of the bishops see being now vacant Which right power the Archbishop claimed to him selfe but the canons of that Church maintaining the contrary side stood against him and for the same were excommunicated of the Archbishop AmoÌg whom one M. Wolf resisting the Archb. to the face in the name of all the other canons made vp his appeale to Rome where much money on both sides was spent At length after this Grosted was elected Henry Lexinton in the see of Lincolne About which time the wicked Iewes at Lincolne had cruelly crucified whipped tormented a certaine child named Hugo of 9. yeres of age An.
Margaret the daughter of our progenitour Henry the third at our Citty of Yorke in the feast of Christmas at whiche tyme the sayd Alexander dyd hys homage to our sayd progenitour who reigned in this Realme 56. yeares And thereford betweene the homage made by the sayd Alexander king of Scotland and the homage done by Alexander sonne to the sayd king of Scots to vs at our coronation at Westminster there was about 50. yeares At which tyme the said Alexander kyng of Scottes repayred to the sayd feast of our coronation and there did he his duety as is aforesayd ¶ Besides these letters of the king the Lordes temporall also in the name of the whole communaltie and Parliment wrote an other letter to the pope answering to that where as the pope arrogated to hym to be iudge for the title of the realme of Scotland whiche the king of England claymed to hymselfe whiche letter I thought also here to annexe contayning as in the wordes of the same here foloweth to be read and seene * The Lordes temporall and the whole Baronie of England to the Pope THe holy mother Churche by whose ministery the Catholicke fee is gouerned in her deedes as we throughly beleeue and holde proceedeth with that ripenes in iudgement that she will be hurtfull to none but like a mother would euery mans right to be kept vnbroken as well in other as in her selfe Whereas therefore in a generall Parliament called at Lincoln of late by our most dread Lord Edward by the grace of God the noble kyng of England the same our Lorde caused certayne letters receaued from you to be read openly and to be declared seriously afore vs about certayne businesses touching the condition state of the realme of Scotland We did not a little muse and maruaile with our selues hearing the meaninges concerning the same so wondrous and straunge as the like we haue not heard at any time before For we know most holy father and it is well knowne as well in this realm of England as also not vnknowne to other persons besides that from the first beginning of the Realme of England the certayne and direct gouernement of the Realme of Scotland in all temporall causes from tyme to tyme belonged to the kynges of the same Realme of England and Realme of Scotland as well in the times both of the Brittaines as also of Englishmen Yea rather the same Realme of Scotland of olde tyme was in see to the Auncetours of our foresayd Lordes Kynges of England yea and to hymselfe Furthermore the Kynges of Scottes and the Realme haue not bene vnder any other then the kynges of England and the Kinges of England haue answered or ought to aunswere for theyr rightes in the foresayd Realme or for any hys temporalities afore anye Iudge Ecclesiasticall or secular by reason of free preheminence of the state of hys royall dignitie and custome kept without breach at all tymes Wherefore after treatie had and dilligent deliberation of the contentes in your foresayd letters this was the common agreeing and consent with one mynde and shall be without fayle in tyme to come by Gods grace that our foresayd Lord the Kyng ought by no meanes to aunswere in iudgement in any case or shoulde bring hys foresayd rightes into doubt nor ought not to send any proctors or messengers to your presence specially seeing that the premisses tend manifestly to the disheriting of the right of the Crowne of Englande and the playne ouerthrow of the state of the sayd Realme and also hurt of the liberties customes and lawes of our fathers For the keeping and defence of whiche we are bounde by the duety of the othe made And we will mayntayne them with all power and will defend them by Gods helpe with all strength And farther we will not suffer our foresayd Lord the king to doe or by anye meanes to attempt the premisses being so unacustomed vnwont and not heard of afore Wherefore we reuerently and humbly beseech your holines that ye would suffer the same our Lord king of Englande who among other Princes of the worlde sheweth himselfe Catholicke and deuour to the Romishe Churche quietly to enioye hys rightes liberties ' customes and lawes aforesayde without all empayring and trouble and let them continue vntouched In witnesse whereof we haue set our seales to these presentes aswell for vs as for the whole communaltie of the foresayd Réalme of England Dated at Lincolne in the yeare of our Sauiour 1031. anno Edwardi primi 28. The yeare following which was from Christ an 1303. the sayd Pope Boniface the eight of that name taking displeasure with Phillip the Frenche king did excite king Edward of Englad to warre against him promising hun great ayd thereunto But he as mine author sayth little trusting the Popes false vnstable affection toward him well proued before put him of with delayes Ex Rob. Auesb. wherupon the French king fearing the power of king Edward whom the Pope had set agaynst hys friendship restored vnto him agayn Wascone which he wrongfully had in his hands deteined Concerning this variaunce here mentioned between the Pope and the French kyng how it begaÌ first and to what end it fell out the sequell hereof Christ willing shall declare after that first I haue finished the discourse begon betweene England and Scotland In the yeare 1303. the foresayd Willa Waleys which had done so many displeasures to the king before continuing still in his rebellion gathered great multitudes of the Scottes to wtstand the king til at length the yeare following he was taken and sent vp to LondoÌ and there executed for the same After which thinges done the king theÌ held his Parliament at Westminster whether came out of Scotland the Bishop of S. Andrewes Robert Bruse aboue mentioned Earle of Dunbarre Earle of Acles and Syr Iohn comming with diuers other The which voluÌtarily were sworne to be true to the king of England and to keep the land of Scotland to his vse agaynst at persons But shortly after the sayd Robert Bruse who as is sayd maried the second daughter of Earle Dauid forgetting his othe before made vnto the king within a yeare or two after this by the counsell of the Abbot of Stone and Bishop of S. Andrewes sent vp vnto Pope Clement the 5. for a dispensation of his othe made unsinuating to him that King Edward vexed and greued the realme of Scotland wroÌgfully Whereupon the pope wrote vnto the king to leaue of such doinges Notwithstanding whiche inhibition of the Pope the king prosecuting hys owne right after he had the vnderstanding of the doings of the Scots of the mischiefe of Robert Bruys who had slayne with hys owne handes Syr Iohn Comyng for not consenting with him and other Lordes at hys Parliament areared his power strength of men preparing himselfe toward ScotlaÌd where he ioyning with the said Syr Robert and all the power of Scotland in a
Hillary terme at London In conclusion the Parliament came the Clergy persisteth still in deniall of their subsidie alleging the popes bul for their warrant and discharge Wherupon the king likewise secludeth them from vnder hys protection saâegard of his lawes And as coÌcerning the Archb. of Cant. aboue mentioned because he was found more stubburne then the rest and was the inciter to the other hee seased vppon all his goodes caused an inuentorie of the same to be enrolled in the exchequer Notwithstanding diuers of the other bishops relented soone after to the king and coÌtributed the fift of their goodes vnto him and were receiued agayne to fauour In the life of this kings father it was declared before how the sayd king Henry the third father to this king after diuers warres and commotions had with his barons had grauÌted certaine liberties and freedomes written and conteined in Magna charta and in Charta de foresta Concerning which matter much busines happened in this kings daies also in the realme betweene the king his Barons and commons The occasion was thys A packe of wooll which before paide but a marke to the king was nowe by thys king raised vp to xl.s. After this the King hauing a iourney to make vnto Flanders sent to hys Barons and diuers other to geue their attendaunce and seruice in the same which they refused and denyed to doe Notwithstanding the king persisting in his purpose with such a power as he had prepareth toward his iourny To whom being in his way at Winchelsey the foresaide Erles and Barons and commoÌs sent certen petitions conteined in wryting vnder the name of the Archbishops Bishops abbots and Priors Erles and Barons wyth the commonaltie of the realme In which wryting first lamenting and complaining of their afflicted state and misery after humble maner they desired their Lord the king to redresse and amend certain greuances amoÌg them And first declared in the name of the whole commons that the premonition or writs directed to them for their attendaunce vpon his grace into Flaunders was not sufficient for that there was no certaine place in the sayd writs specified vnto them whether to come for making their prouision and preparing mony other things according to the same And if the place had bene to theÌ signified yet because none of their auÌcesters euer serued the king ouer into FlauÌders before the coÌmoÌs therfore thought themselues not bound to any seruice in that country And albeit they had bene so bound therunto yet they were not able to doe it being so heauyly oppressed with so many tallages taxes tolles customes prices of corne Ores Tinne Wood Lether Oxen Ryne Flesh Fish c. And besides all this hauing no peny of wages geueÌ them to relieue their charges Ouer and besides the lacke of the kinges wages not payd them their owne pouerty like an heauy burden did so miserably lie vpon them that some of them had no sustentatioÌ some of them were not able to till their owne grouÌd The alledged moreouer that they were not now handled after the olde lawes and customes of the land as their auncestors were wont Many also fouÌd theÌselues grieued in that they were not vsed according to the Articles conteined in Charta magna nor agayne that the Charta de foresta was not obserued nor kept as was wont to be Wherfore most humbly they beseeched the king both for his owne honor and for the wealth of his people that of these thinges they might finde redresse For the custome moreouer of woll the whole commons bewayled to the king their griefe in that for euery pack of woll was sined to the king xl â and for euery sack of tosed wool 7. marks The which wooll of England as it doth rise vp to the value of halfe the realme so the tollage of the same surmounteth to the fift part of the valuatioÌ of the whole land And because therfore the commons wished the honor preseruatioÌ of their king as they were bouÌd to do they thought it not good for his grace to sayle ouer to FlauÌders vnlesse he had better assuraunce of their fidelity especially at thys time the Scots being so busy Who if they began to rebell he being at home in his land much more were they like to stirre he being abroad out of the land And that not onely for the Scottes but also for that the like perill was to be doubted of other forraine nations and kingdomes which as yet were in no firme peace with England c. To these petitions the king sayd that he could as yet make no resolute answere for that his counsell some was gone ouer alredy to Flaunders some were yet at LondoÌ Notwithstanding at his returne againe from Flaunders which he trusted should be spedely they should theÌ heare his answere and know more of his minde concerning the same In the meane time this he required of them to keep good rule at home while he was forth What aunswere the king had minded to make them at his returne it is vncertayne which peraduenture had turned to a bloudye aunswere but occasion serued otherwise and turned all to agreement For the Scottes with theyr captayne William Waleys aboue specified in the time the king being absent inuaded the Realme with such violence that Prince Edward the kings sonne who was left to rule in his fathers stead was forced to assemble a Parliament and to call for the Earle of Hereford the Earle of Northfolke high Marshall of England Earle of Essex high Constable with other Earles Barons Knightes and Esquirs to entreat peace and concord betweene his father and them Who coÌming vp to London with 1500. Well armed souldiers and obteining the gates of the City with their own men fell at length to agreement with the Prince vpon composition to haue the Articles of magna Charta and of Charta de foresta confirmed and that by his meanes mediation they might be assured of the kinges displeasure to be remoued from theÌ The which forsayd articles of Magna Charta with the other articles adioyned withall here follow vnder written First no tollage or subsidy by the king or his heires to be imposed or leuied hereafter within the realme of England without the common assent of the Archbishops Byshops Abbots other prelats Earles BaroÌs Knights Burgeses and Commons of the realme Item no taker or seruiture of the king or of his heirs henceforth within this realme to take grain wooll lether or any goods of any man without the will and consent of him which is the owner No taking to be hereafter in name of tribute for any packe of woll Item to be graunted by the king and his heires after him both to the clergy and laity of this foresayd Realme to haue and to enioy their lawes liberties customes ââ as ample maner as they were weÌt at any time heretofore Item if
and brought to nought the whole deuotion of kinges princes christians is banished May not this be thought wonderfull in the eyes of all men that where as Christ commaunded tribute to bee payde too kinges for him and for Peter he now goeth about dominioÌ of his stile to subdue to him both Realmes and princes of realmes against his will whose Vicar he sayth he is and who refused the Realmes and iudgementes of the world which this Bishop contrary wise chalengeth clayming all that which he in his stile writeth to be his Alacke O daughter what doth he yetmore agaynst thee marke he draweth from thee what soeuer pleaseth him and yet he thinketh not himself coÌtent to haue the tenth part onely of thy goodes from thee except he haue also the first fruites of the benefices of the Ministers wherby he may get a new patrimony aswell for himselfe as for his kinred contrary to the godly willes of the first founders Ouer beside all this he inferreth other excrable taxes and stipendes for his Legates and messengers whom he sendeth into England whiche not onely take away the feeding and clothing of thee and thine but also teare in pieces like dogges your flesh and skinnes May not this prince be coÌpared to king Nabuchodonoser which destroyed the temple of the Lord and robbed away the siluer and golden vesselles thereof The very same doth this man also he robbed the ministers of God his house and left destitute of due helpe In like maner doth he Truely they be better that are killed with the sword theÌ they which be pined with hunger for they are dead straight but these are wasted with the barenesse of the earth O daughter al they that passe by the way let theÌ haue pity coÌcoÌpassioÌ on thee for there is no sorrow like thy sorrow For now thy face is blacker then coales through much sorrow and weeping and thou art no more knowne in the streetes thy foresayd ruler hath placed thee in darckenesse and hath geuen the worm wood and gall to drinke O Lord heare the sorrow and sighinges of thy people beholde Lord and descend for the hart of this foresayd man is more indurate then the hart of Pharao For he wyll not suffer the people to depart except in the fortitude onelye of thy hand For he scourgeth them not onely miserably vpon the earth but also after their death he inteÌdeth to incroch the goods of all Christians vnder the name and title to dye intestate or making no will Therefore let the chiualry of England well remember how the Frenchmen in times past directing their greedy eyes on the Realme of England laboured with all theyr power how to bring the same vnder their subiectioÌ But it is to be feared least the new deuises and practise of this new enemy supply that which hetherto hath bene lacking in them For in diminishing of the treasure of the Realme and spoyling of the Churches goods the Realme shall be brought into such inhability that it shall not be able to helpe it selfe agaynst the enemy Therefore O daughter and you the ministers thereof suffer not your selues to be lead any more into such miserable bondage Better it is for the wealth of thee and thine that the Christian king and the powers of the Realme which haue indued thee with great benefites and you also which are indued with their benefites doe labour with all your power how to resist the deuises conspiracies arrogancy presumption and pride of the foresayd person who not for any zeale of God but for the enriching of hys Parentes and for hys owne kinred exalting himselfe like an Eagle by these and suche other exactions goeth about after a newe kinde of extortion to scrape vppe and deuoure all the money and treasure of England Now least the dissembled simplicity of the Realme in this behalfe doe bring vtter subuersion and afterwarde be compelled to seeke remedy when it is to late I beseech the Lord God of hoastes to turne away the vale from the hart of that man and to geue him a contrite and an humble minde in such sort as he may acknowledge the wayes of the true God whereby he may bee brought out of darckenesse and bee enforced to relinquishe his olde sinister attemptes and that the vineyard which the Lordes hand hath plaÌted may be replenished continually with the preachers of the word Let the wordes of the Lord prophesied by the mouth of Ieremy stirre vp your mindes to withstand resist the subtle practises of this man by the which wordes the Lord speaketh O thou Pastor which hast scattered my people and hast cast them out of their habitations behold I will come and visite vpon thee and vpon the malice of thy studies neither shall there be any of thy seed which shall sit vpon the seat of Dauid neither whiche shall haue power any more in Iuda So that thy âeast shall become barren and vtterly subuerted like Sodome and Gomer And if he being terrified by these wordes do not leaue of froÌ this which he beginneth and doth not make restitution of those thinges which he hath receiued then let all and singular persons sing for him being indurat to him that seeth all things the Psalme 108. Deus laudem c. For truely as fauour grace and beneuolence remitteth and neglecteth many thinges so agayne the gentle benignitie of man being too much oppressed and grieued seeking to be deliuered and freed from the same striueth and searcheth to haue the trueth knowne and casteth off that yoake by all meanes possible that geueth him c. Haec Cassiodorus ¶ What effect this letter wrought in them to whom it was directed is not in story expressed This by the sequell may be coniectured that no reason or perswasion coulde preuayle but that the Pope retained here still his exactions whatsoeuer was sayd or written to the contrary notwithstanding And thus much being written hetherto of these actes and doings here in England now to slipp a little into the matters happening the same time in Fraunce vnder the raign of the foresayd king Philip aboue mentioned forsomuch as about this time an 1329. was commensed a parliament by the sayd king of Fraunce agaynst the Pope touching the iurisdiction both teÌporall pertaining to princes and ecclesiasticall belonging to the church I thought it not vnprofitable for the reader to heare learne the full discourse and tractation hereof according as we haue caused it to be excerpt faythfully out of the true copye and recordes of Peter Bertrand Bishop of Eduenen and chiefe doer prolocutor in the sayd parliament vpon the Popes side agaynst the king and state temporall For so much as the high Prelate of Rome otherwise called Antichrist being theÌ in his chief ruffe extolling him selfe aboue all princes and potestates of the world as in other countryes so also in FrauÌce extended his vsurped iurisdictioÌ aboue the princely authority of the king claiming to himselfe full
conferred all his counsailes This as it seemed straunge vnto the Lordes and Earles so it inflamed their indignation so much against this Peter that through the exciting of the Nobles the Byshops of the land did proceede in excommunication against the said Gauerston vnlesse he departed the land Upon the occasion whereof the King the same first yeare of his raigne being greeued wyth the Byshoppes wryteth to the Pope complaining that they had proceeded to excommunication of the sayde Peter vnlesse he departed the realme within a time certaine The which letter of the king what answere againe the king had from the pope I finde not set down in storie Ouer and besides it befell in the said first yeare of the king that the Byshoppricke of Yorke being vacant the king gaue the office of the treasour to one of his owne clearkes wherof the pope hauing intelligence wryteth to the King commaunding him to call backe the same gift and with all citeth vp to Rome the sayd clearke there to answere the matter to a nephewe of one of his Cardinals vpon whom he had bestowed the sayd dignitie whereunto the king maketh answere Quod citationes huiusmodi illorum executio c.. i. That if such citations and the execution of the same should procede to the impeachement of our kingly iurisdiction and to the preiudice of our lawful inheritance and the honor of our crowne especially of the deciding of suche matters which principally concerne our estate should be prosequuted in any other place then within thys our Realme by any manner of wayes c. Certes although we our selues would winke thereat or through sufferaunce permit matters so to passe our hands yet the states and nobles of our kingdom who vpon allegeance are obliged and sworne to the protection and defence of the dignitie of the crowne of England will in no wise suffer our right and the lawes of the lande so to be violated Besides this the foresaid pope wrote to the king complaining that by certaine councellours of king Edwarde his father lying sicke vtterly ignoraunt thereof a certaine restraint was geuen out charging his nuncios and Legates whoÌ he had sent for the gathering of the first fruites of the benefices vacant wythin the realme not hereafter to entermeddle therewith c. whereunto the king maketh answere Gidelicet Pater Sanctis Datum fuit vobis intelligi c. In English thus Most holy Father it hath ben geuen you to vnderstand otherwise then the truth of the matter is for most true it is in dede that the foresaide inhibition was ratified by good acte of Parliament holden at Karlin vpon certain causes concerning the execution of such collections the said our father not onely being not ignorant but also witting willing and of his owne meere knowledge agreeing to the same in the presence not only of his owne Erles Barons and states and commons of the Realme but also your legates and liegers being called thereunto Item vpon other letters brought from the Pope to the king for the enstalling of one Peter de Subaudia his kinseman into the Bishoppricke of Worcester being then vacant and withall requiring that if the sayd Peter would not accept thereof the election shoulde be referred to the Priour and Couent of the same place The king therewith grieued maketh answere by his letters to the Pope and sundry his Cardinals Quod cum electiones de futuris prelatis in ecclesiis Cathedral c. That for so much as elections of prelates to be placed in cathedral churches within his kingdome are not to be attempted without his licence first had and obtained c. Therefore he coulde not abide that any such straunge and vnaccustomed reseruations should or could take place in his Realme without manifest preiudice of his kingly estate requiring further that hee woulde not cause any suche nouelties to be brought in into hys kingdome contrary to that which hys auncestors before him haue accustom ed to doe Thus the time proceeded at length the Parliament appoynted came An. 1310. which was the fourth of thys kings raigne The articles were drawne by the nobles to be exhibited to the king which articles were the same conteined In magna charta and de foresta aboue specified wyth such other articles as his father had charged him with before to wit that he should remoue froÌ him and his Court all aliens and peruerse counsellours And that all the matters of the common wealth should be debated by common counsaile of the Lordes both temporall and spirituall and that he should stirre no warre out of England in any other foreine realme without the common assent of the same c. The king perceiuing their intent to be as it was in deede to sonder Peter Gaueston from his coÌpany and seeing no other remedy but nedes must yeld and grauÌt his consent agreed that the said Gaueston shuld be banished into Ireland And so the Parliament breaking vp the Lordes returned to their owne well appeased although of the other articles they could not speede yet that they had driuen Peter Gaueston out of the Realme at this time it did suffice them Thys Peter Gaueston was a certaine Gentlemans sonne of Wasconie whom being young king Edward the first for the good seruice his father had done hym in hys warres receiued to his Court and placed hym with hys sonne Edwarde nowe raigning Who in processe of time growing vp with him inceÌsed and prouoked him to much outrage and wantoÌnesse By whose occasion first he began in his fathers dayes to breake the parke of Walter bishop of Chester then Chancelour of England and after executor to the king For the which so doing the king as is partly touched before imprisoned his sonne and condemned this Peter to perpetuall banishment Notwithstanding the young king after the death of his father as yee haue heard sent for this Gaueston againe And with all so persecuted this foresayd Bishop that he clapt him in the tower and seised vpon al his goods Moreouer caused most strait inquisition to be made vppon him for guiding his office wherein if the least crime might haue ben found it would haue cost him his life And thus much of Peter Gaueston and of his origine Now to the matter The king thus separated from his old compere that is from the companie of Peter Gaueston nowe exiled into Ireland continued in great mourning and pensiuenesse seeking by all meanes possible howe to call him home againe and conferring with such as were about hym vpon the same Who did insinuate to the king that for somuch as the Earle of Glocester was a man well loued and fauored in all the realme if a marriage might be wrought betwixt his sister and Peter Gaueston It might be a meane both for him to obtaine more frendship and for the king to haue his desire To make short Peter Gaueston in all hast was sent for the marriage through the kings procuring
Of whom onely Thomas Earle of Lancaster for the nobility of his bloud was beheaded All the other Lords and Barons were hanged drawn quartered c. which bloudy vnmercifulnes of the king toward his naturall subiects not only to him procured great dishonor within the realme but also turned afterward to his much more greater harm hinderance in his forreine warres agaynst the Scots And finally wrought his vtter confusion and ouerthrow of his seat royall as in the sequell of his end appeared and worthely After the ruine of these noble personages the king as though he had gotteÌ a great coÌquest who then in deed began first to be ouercomen and conquere himself when he so oppressed and cut of the strength and sinews of his chiualrye began to triumph not a litle with his Spensers And to couÌt himselfe sure as though he were in heauen to exercise more sharpe seuerity vpon his subiectes trusting and committing all to the counsell onely of the foresayd Spensers in so much that both the Queene and the residue of yâ other nobles could litle be regarded Who as they grew euer in more contempt with the king so they encreased in more hatred agaynst the Spensers but strength hability lacked to worke ther will The next yeare the king being at York after he had made Sir Hugh Spencer Erle and Syr Iohn Baldocke a man of euill same to be Chauncellour of England he theÌ areared a mighty host agaynst the Scottes But for lack of skilfull guiding expert Captaynes and for want specially of due prouision of vitayles necessary for such an army the great multitude to the number reckoned of an hundreth thousand wandring through Scotland from whence the Scots had conuayed all theyr goods and cattell into moutaynes and marches were so pynched and sterued with famyne that a great part of the army there presently perished and they that returned home as soone as they tasted of in eates escaped not The king neither hauing resistance of his enemies and seing such a destruction of his subiects was forced without anye acte done to retyre But in his retiring Sir Iames Duglas and the Scottes hauing knowledge therof pursued him in such wise that they clue many Englishe men and had well neare taken the kyng himselfe After whiche distresse the king thus beaten and wearyed with the Scottes woulde fayne haue ioyned in âruce with the Scottes but because they stoode excommunicate by the pope he standing in feare therof desireth liceÌce to entreate with them of peace the sayd excommunication notwithstanding whiche licence beyng obtayned a treaty was appoynted by commissioners on both parts at Newcastle at the feast of Sainct Nicholas next ensuing and so truce was taken for 12. yeares whereupon this is to be noted by the way gentle reader not vnworthy of obseruation that wheras in former tymes and especially of the late king Edward the first so long as the Scottes were vnder the popes blessing and we in displeasure with his holines for dealing with them so long we preuayled mightely agaynst them euen to the vtter subuersion in manour of their whole estate But nowe so soone as the Pope tooke our part the Scots were vnder his curse and excommunication Then gat they greater victories against vs then any time either before or sithence in somuch as being before not able to defend them selues agaynst vs they nowe pursued vs into the bowels of our owne country The king purposing to erect a house of Fryers Augustines within the towne of Boston in Lincolneshyre first prayed the popes licence in that behalfe Polidorius Virgilius among other histories of our English nation which he intermedleth withall prosecuting also the actes and life of this present King and comming to write of the Queenes goyng ouer into Fraunce inferreth much varietie and diuersitie of autours and story writers concerning the cause thereof Otherwise be geueth hymself no true certainty of that matter neyther yet toucheth he yâ which was the cause in deede By reason partly that he being an Italian and a foreiner coulde not vnderstand our English toung And partly agayne being but one maÌ neyther coulde he alone come to the sight of all our Latine autours One I am sure came not to his perusing an old ancient Latine history fayre written in patchment but without name belonging to the library of William Cary Citizen of London In which story the truth of this matter âout all ambiguitie is there fully and with all circumstaunces expressed as here briefly is excerpted The king of England had bene diuers sundry tymes cited vpp to the Courte of Fraunce to doe homage to the French king for the Dukedome of Aquitane other lands which the king then helde of Fraunce Whiche homage because the king of England refused to tender the French K. began to enter at such possessions as the king then did hold in Fraunce Whereupon great contention and confirtes there were on both sides At length in this yeare now present a Parliament was called at London Where after much altercation at last it was determined that certayne should be sent ouer to witte the Bishops of Winchester and Norwich and the Earle of Richmond to make agreement betwixt the two kinges For the better help and fortification of which agreement it was thought good afterward that Queene Isabell sister to Charles then the FreÌch king shold be sent ouer Where is to be noted first that the Queenes landes possessions and castles a little before vpon the breach betweene the Frenche king and the Kyng of Englande were seised into the kinges handes and the Queene put to her pension c. Thus the Queene beyng sent ouer with a few to attend vpon her onely Syr Iohn Cromwell Baron and 4. knightes tooke theyr passage into Fraunce by whose mediation it was there concluded that the king of England if he would not himselfe come to do his homage he should geue to his sonne Edward the Dukedome of Aquitanie and the Earledome of Pontine and so he to come to make his homage to the king and to podesle the same This being in Fraunce concluded was sent ouer by message to the king of England with the kings letters patentes adioyned for the sate conduct of him or of his sonne Upon this deliberation was taken in the counsalle of England But the two Spensers fearing to take the Seas eyther with the king or els without the king to remayne behinde for scare of the nobles so appoynted that Prince Edward the kings sonne was sent whiche happened after to theyr vtter desolation as it followed For all thinges being quieted ordered according to the agreement in Fraunce K. Edward of England soone after Michaelmas sendeth for his wife and his sonne agayne out of Fraunce But the sending home most part of her family reinseth her selfâ to returne For what cause it is not fully certayne whether for indignation that her possessions
the Englishmen calling them cowards dastards with many such approbrious words tending to that effect The king not knowing whereunto the words of the foole did appertayne asked the foole why he called the Englishmen such weakelings and cowards c. why sayth the foole Because the fearefull and cowardly Englishmen had not the hartes to leape into the sea so lustely as our Normands Gentlemen of Fraunce had Whereby the French kyng began to vnderstand the victory of his part to be lost and the EnglishmeÌ to be victorers This victory atchieued the fame therof spreading abroad in England first was not beleued till letters thereof came from the king to Prince Edward his sonne being then at Waltham directed to the bishops prelates of the realme the effect of which letters here followeth vnder written THe bountifull benignitie of Gods great clemency powred vpon vs of late for your true certification and reioycing we thought good to intimate vnto you It is not vnknowne we suppose to you and to other our faythfull subiectes which also haue bene partakers with vs of the same with what stormes of boysterous warres of late we haue bene tossed and shaken as in the great Ocean But although the rising surgies of the sea be merueilous yet more merueilous is the Lord aboue who turning the tempest into calme in so great daungers so mercifully hath respected vs. For where as we of late did ordaine our passage vpon vrgent causes into Flaunders the Lord Phillip de Valoys our bitter enemye vnderstanding thereof layd agaynst vs a mighty nauy of ships entending thereby eyther to take vs or at least to stop our voyage Which voyage if it had bene stayd it had bene the cutting of of all the great enterprises by vs intended and taken in hande moreouer we our selues brought to a great confusion But the God of mercies seing vs so distressed in such perils and dangers hath gratiously aud beyond mans expectation sent to vs great succour strength of fighting souldiours and a prosperous wynde after our owne desires By the meanes and helpe whereof we set out of the hauen into the seas where we estsoones perceaued our enemies well appointed and prepared with a mayne multitude to set vpon vs vpon midsommer day last past Agaynst whome notwithstansting Christ our Lord and Sauiour hath rendered to vs the victory through a strong and vehement conflict In the which conflict a mighty number of our enemies were destroyed and well neare all theyr whole Nauy was taken with some losse also of our part but nothing like in comparison to theirs By reason whereof we doubt not but our passage by the seas hereafter shal be more quiet and safe for our subiectes and also many other commodities shall ensue therof as we haue good cause to hope well of the same For which cause we deuoutly considering the heauenly grace so mercifully wrought vpon vs do render most humble thankes praise to Christ our Lord and sauior Beseeching him thar as he hath ben and alwayes is ready to preuent our necessities in time of oportunitie so he will continue hys helping hand euer towardes vs so to direct vs here temporally that we may raigne and ioy with him in heauen eternally And in like sort we require your charitie that you also with vs rising vp to the prayse of God alone who hath begon so fauourably to worke with vs to our goodnesse in your prayers and deuine seruice do instantly recommend vs vnto the Lord traueiling here in these foreigne countries and studying to recouer not onely our right here in Fraunce but also to aduaunce the whole Catholicke Churche of Christ and to rule our people in iustice And that also ye call vpon the Clergy and people euery one through his diocesse to do the same inuocating the name of our Sauiour that of hys mercy he will geue to vs his huÌble seruaunt a docible hart so to iudge and rule hereupon rightly doing that which he hath commaunded that at length we may attaine to that which he hath promised c. Which letter was written to the Byshops and prelates an 1340. After this foresayd victory vpon the sea newes therof with due thanks to our Sauiour sent into England the Kyng striking into Flaunders came to Gaunt in Brabaute where hee had left the Queene who ioyfully receaued him being a little before purified or churched as we terme it of her fourth sonne whose name was Iohn and commonly called Iohn of Gaunt and was Erle of Richmonde and Duke of Lancaster At Uillenorth the king assembled his councell whereat the noble men of Fraunce Brabant and Hennalt conioyning together in most firme league the one to helpe and defend the other with the king of England agaynst the French king purposing and determining from thence to march toward Turncy it to besiege But the French king vnderstanding theyr counsell fortified and victualed the same before theyr comming thither Furthermore the sayd Frenche king the same tyme to stop the sige of king Edward sent with king Dauid of Scotland a great power to that intent to make inuasioÌ in England thereby the sooner to cause the king to remoue hys siege In the meane time while king Edwarde wrote his letters to Philip de Ualous making vnto him certain requestes as in the same his letters here folowing is to be seen who for the he wrote not vnto him as K. of France but by the name of Philip de Ualous refused to answer him touching the same as by their letters here placed may be seene * The letter of the king of England to Phillip de Valous the French king goyng to the siege of Turney PHillip de Valous of long time we haue gently requested you by our Embassadours by all the reasonable meanes we might to that intent you should haue rendered vnto vs our lawful right and inheritaunce to the crowne of Fraunce which from vs a long time you haue by great wrong and force deteined And for that we well perceaue you meane to perseuere in the same your purpose and iniurous detinue without making any reasonable aunswere to our demaund We let you vnderstand that we are entred into the country of Flaunders as the soueraigne Lord of the same and so passe through the country and further signifie vnto you how that by the helpe of our Sauiour Iesus Christ and our righteous cause therein and with the power of the sayd country our people and allyes we purpose to recouer the right which we haue to that inheritaunce you deteine from vs by your iniurious force and therefore approche we towardes you to make a shorte end of this our rightfull challenge if you also will doe the like And for that so great an host asseÌbled which we bring with vs on our part supposing you also on the other part to doe the like cannot loÌg remayne together without great destruction both to our people and country
Lord Chauncelour of England The historie intreating of this matter reporteth thus that the king had this time vnder him euil substitutes and couetous officers who atteÌding more to their owne gain then to the publike honour and commoditie of the realme left the king destitute and naked of money Wyth whyche crime also Iohn Stratford Archbishop then of Caunterbury was vehemeÌtly noted and suspected whether of hys true deserning or by the setting on of other hereafter shall more appeare In so much that the king ardently incensed against him charged him with great falshode vsed against his person as by these his letters wrytten and directed to the Deane and Chapter of Paules against the sayd Archbishop manifestly appeareth the tenor of which letter here followeth vnder written Edward by the grace of God king of England and Fraunce and Lord of Ireland To his welbeloued in Christ the Deane and Chapter of the Church of S. Paul in London greeting in the Lord. IT is manifest by ancient hystories but more plainely appeareth by those which daily are practised amongest vs that many men abusing through pride the fauour of Princes and honour bestowed vpon them haue maliciously gone about to depraue the laudable endeuour of kings And nowe that the woordes which we speake may be more manifest vnto our subiects we suppose that neither you nor they haue forgotten that we being established in our kingly throne in yonger yeres and coueting euen then to guide this our regal charge taken vpon vs with wholesome couÌsailes haue called vnto vs Iohn the Bishop of Winchester nowe Archb. of Cant. whom we supposed for his fidelity and discretion to excede others whose counsaile in matters appertaining vnto the health of our soule as in matters also respecting the augmenting and conseruation of our kingdome both spiritually temporally we vsed he was receiued of vs into all familiaritie Wee found in him also such humanity that he was saluted by the name of father and of all next vnto the king had in honour Now afterwards when by right of succession the kingdome of France shuld haue descended vnto vs and was by violent iniurie by the Lorde Philip of Valois holden from vs the said Archb. by his importune instancie perswaded vs to enter league of amity with the princes of Almanie against the sayde Phillip and to commit our selfe and ours vnto the hazard of warres promising and affirming that he woulde bring to passe that the reuenues of our landes and other helpes by him deuised shoulde suffice aboundantly for the maintenance of our said warres Adding moreouer that our only care should be for the furniture of strong and able souldiours such as were fit for the purpose and expert in warfare for the rest he himselfe would effectually procure for money conuenient to suffice our necessitie and the charges thereof Whereuppon entending great exployts we conueyed our army beyond the seas and with marueilous great charges as behoued we set forwarde we became also bound in great summes of mony making sure accompt of the aide aforesaid promised vnto vs. But alasse vnhappy is that man that reposeth confidence in mans deceitfull staffe of brittle reede wherunto as sayth the Prophet if a man leane it breaketh and pearceth the hand Thus being defrauded of our long looked for subsidie for very necessities sake we were constrained to take vpon vs importable charges of debts by grieuous vsurie And so our expedition being staied we were compelled to retyre into England desisting from our enterprises so valiantly begun Now when we were returned into England we laide before our Archbishop our manifold calamities and misfortunes before rehersed and thereuppon called a Parliament wherein the Prelates noble men and other the faithfull subiectes of our dominions graunted vnto vs a new subsidie of corne lambe wool c. besides the tenth graunted by the Cleargie which subsidie if it had bene faithfully collected and obtained in due time had greatly auailed for the expedition of our sayd warres the paiment of our debts and confusion of our enemies Our saide Archbishop promised diligently to do his endeuour as well in collecting the same as also in procuring other necessaries to serue to our purpose Wherupon trusting vnto these faire promises hauing all thinges in a readynesse both men and furnished ships we made saile towards Flaunders and by the way vpon the dangerous seas buckeled with our enemies sworne to the destruction of our English nation of whome we triumphed and were victors not by our merites their multitude farre exceeding ours but by the mercifull clemencie of him that ruleth both winde and sea Which being done we passed froÌ thence with a mighty power for the recouery of our right pitched our rentes neare vnto the puissant citie of Tornaye wheâe being deteined for a time in the siege therof wearied with continuall toyle our charges still encreasing awaiting with silence our promysed ayde day by day wee hooped from oure Archbyshoppe to receiue succoure in these our so great necessities At length being frustrate of all conceyued hope wee signified vnto our sayde Archbyshop and other his adherents by diuers messengers and sundry letters our great necessitie and perils which we were in for lacke of the sayd subsidie graunted vnto vs. We added also the vtilitie and honour which we sawe might be atchieued if we had receiued money in time All this notwithstanding we receiued from them no succour at all for that preferring their priuate businesse and proper commodities they cloked their slouth or rather as I may call it their fraude and malice with vaine excuses and painted glosing wordes like vnto the deceitful which as saith Esay vse to deride with these words Manda remaÌda c. By meanes whereof alasse for sorrowe it came to passe that whiles good hope of subduing our ennemies gratiously smiled vppon vs we were constrained penurie preuailing against vs to take truce to our shame the hinderance of our expedition and no smal reioysing of our euil willers and so we returned into Flaunders all voide of mony oppressed with infinite debts neither had we in our treasuries wherewith to discharge our necessities nor yet to pay our soldiours wages in so much that we were compelled to enter into the deuouring gulfe of vsurie and to sustaine on our shoulders great burdens of debts heape vppon heape This being done our faithfull frends companions in warres and partakers of our tribulations came vnto vs with whome we consulted diligently by what meanes wee might best deliuer our selues from this dangerous storme of euill fortune They all agreed affirming certainely that the protracting of our warres and cause of our manifolde necessity happened vnto vs through the fault and negligence or rather the malice of the sayd Archb. vpon whose discretion the disposition of the whole kingdome seemed to depend and other officers whom we had adioyned in counsail with him touching the affaires of our kingdome vehemently swearing and murmuring amongst themselues
as your spirituall pastour we also desire you so to esteeme and thinke of them which also make like report of other that haue bene with your grace beyonde the seas that they haue naughtely falsely serued you wherby you haue lost the towne of Tourney much honor els which you might haue wonne gotten there May it please your grace to call before you the Prelates and Pieres of your Realme in some conuenient place where wee and other moe may safely come and resorte and there also to make search and enquirie in whose hands after the beginning of your warres the money and what thing els so euer which was graunted vnto you in aide of the same your warres vntill thys present day doeth remaine and is not laide out againe as also by whose default you were so enforced to leaue the sayde siege of Tourney and those which shal be founde in any poynt faultie and guiltie therin against you as a good Iusticer your grace wil cause to be punished according to the lawe and in so much as appertaineth vnto vs therein we aske iudgement of our Peeres the state alwayes of holy Church of vs of our order reserued inuiolate according as we haue wrytten vnto you heerein And for Gods sake Syr beleeue not either of vs or any other your true subiectes els more then that you shall vnderstand the veritie of for if men should be punished without making answere to that which is obiected against them there should be then no difference in iudgement betwixt the good doer and the bad And Syr may it please you well to consider of the great enterprise you haue in hande the great good will which you haue neede of for this cause and of your great ennemies the Scots and the great ieoperdie of your realme besides For if your Prelates your nobles al the wisemen of your realme were of one minde and will without any discorde or diuision amongst them to dispose and set in order those things which are needeful in so great affaires and businesse they shoulde haue all inough to beate their heads about for the maintenance of your great enterprise begon the honour of you and sauegarde of your Realme And Syr may it please your grace not to be displeased that so rudely and grosely we declare vnto you the veritie for why the great loue affection which we beare vnto you alwayes haue done the same the preseruation of your honour and sauegard of your realme as also for that we are although vnworthy the primat of the whole realme of England which thing appertaining vnto vs by our office being your spirituall father doth incite vs the rather both to say and coÌmaund that which may turne to the benefite of your soule and profite of your realme and kingly estate Thus the holy spirite saue you both body and soule and giue your grace both to heare and beleeue good counsaile and further giue you victorie ouer all your enemies Written at Cant. the 1. day of Ianuary By your graces chaplen the Archbishop of the same And thus node the case betweene the king the Archbishop of Caunterbury who comming thus as is said in secret wise into Englande from the siege of Tourney hys army in the meane while by ships was conueyed to little Britaine Of whome a great number through vnseasonable and inconuenient meats and drinks was there consumed To whom also no lesse danger happened by the seas comming out of Britain into England by tempest thunder and lightening stirred vp as is thought by the Necromaucers of the French king About whych season approchyng to the yeare of oure Lorde 1341. were sent from the Pope two other Cardinals to entreat wyth Kyng Edwarde for thre yeres truce to be concluded more wyth the Frenche Kyng beside the former truce taken before for one yere and all by the popes meanes For heere is to be vnderstanded that as it was not for the Popes purpose to haue the Kyng of England to raigne ouer so many couÌtreis so his priuy supportation lacked not by all meanes possible both by Archbyshops Cardinals and also by the Emperor to maintain the state of the French king and to stablish him in his possession Ex Tho. Walsing ex chron Albanens In the said histories where these things be mentioned it is also noted that the same yeare such plentye there was here in the realme of victuals that a quarter of wheat was solde for ii s a fat oxe for a noble and as some say a sheepe for iiii d. And thus farre endureth the hystorie of Ranulphus Cestrensis called Polychronicon The next yere following which was 1342 Ludouicus Bauarus the Emperor who before had shewed great curtesie to king Edward as in his first viage ouer in so much that he made him his Uicar or Uicegerent general and offered hym also aide against the French king Now âyther turned by inconstancie or seduced by the pope wryteth to him contrary letters wherein hee reuoketh agayne the Uicegerentship graunted to hym and seeketh all meanes in the fauour of the French king against king Edwarde as by his letters heere vnder written may better appeare The letter of the Emperour vnto the king of England LVdouicus by the grace of God Emperor of the Romaines alwaies Augustus c. To Edward king of England his beloued brother greeting and vnfained loue Although great and vrgent busines of our owne do oppresse vs about the same our waighty affaires are daily incombred yet with the discord variaunce betwene your kingly dignity and the renowmed Phillip the king of Fraunce our cosine for your sake wee are not a little troubled And the rather the great charges which may heereafter growe both to you and to your kingdome thereby considered bothe of men and money vnlesse the same be taken vp doth more earnestly prouoke vs to geue our selfe to the carefull studie of your affaires Wherefore wee geue you to vnderstande that the foresayde Philip at our request hath geuen vnto vs by his letters authoritie and power to intreat and conclude a peace betwene you touching the variance begon which peace al the state diligently coÌsidered both of your selfe your kingdome and subiects wee take and beleeue to be right expedient for you moouing there withall your charity and earnestly desiring you that to this also you will geue your consent wherby we may bring you both to concord and vnitie and establish betweene you a firme peace to endure whereunto with willing minde we would apply our selfe and bestow our painfull labour in prosecuting of the same And heerein if you will condescend and agree vnto our counsaile as we trust you wil. It may please you by your letters to geue vnto vs the like autoritie as is aboue sayd to entreat peace or ordering of a truce for one yeare or two at least to continue Neither let it moue you that betwene vs and the sayde
Vrbanus 6. 11. 8. Clement 11 Bonifacius 9. 14. 9. Benedictus 13. 26. Innocentius 8. 2. 0.   Gregorius 12. 2. 7   Alexander 5. 0. 11.   Iohannes 13. 5. 10   As touching thys pestilent most miserable schisme it would require heere an other Ileade to comprehend in order all the circumstaunces and tragicall partes thereof what trouble in the whole Church what partes taking in euery Countrey what apprehending and imprysoning of priests prelates takeÌ by land and sea what sheddyng of bloud did folow therof How Ottho duke of Brunsewyke Prince of Tarentum was taken and murthered Howe Ioane Queene of Hierusalem and Sicilia his wife who before had sent to Pope Urbane beside other gifts at hys coronation xl M. Duckets in pure gold after by the sayd Urbane was committed to prison and in the same pryson strangled What Cardinalles were racked and miserably wythout all mercy tormented on gibbettes to death what slaughter of men what battails were fought betwene the two Popes whereof 5000. on the one side were slaine beside the number of them which were taken prisoners Of the beheading of 5. cardinals together after long tormeÌts and how the bishop Aquilonensis being suspected of pope Urbane for not riding faster with the Pope his horse being not good was there slaine by the Popes commaundement sending his soldiours vnto him to slay him and cut hym in peeces All whych things with other diuers moe acts of horrible cruelty happening in the time of thys abhominable schisme because they are aboundantly discoursed at full by Theodorike Niem who was neare to the sayde Pope Urbane and present at all his doings therefore as a thing needlesse I here pretermit referring them who couet to be certified more amply herein vnto the 3. bookes of the sayd Theodorike aboue mentioned About the same time also about 3. yeres after there fel a cruell dissention in England betwene the common people and the nobilitie the which did not a little disturbe and trouble the common wealth In thys tumult Symon of Sudbury Archbyshop of Canterbury was taken by the rustical rude people and was beheaded In whose place after succeeded William Courtney which was no lesse diligent then his predecessor had ben before him in doing his diligence to roote out heretickes Notwithstanding in the meane season Wickleffes secte increased priuely and daily grewe to greater force vntill the time that William Barton Uicechancellor of Oxford about the yeare of our Lord 1380. had the whole rule of that vniuersitie who callyng together 8. monastical doctors and 4. other with the consent of the rest of hys affinitie putting the common seale of the vniuersitie vnto certaine wrytings he set foorth an Edict declaring vnto euery man and threatning them vnder a greeuous penaltie that no men should be so hardie hereafter to associate theÌselues wyth any of Wickliffs fautors or fauourers and vnto Wickliffe himselfe he threatned the greater excommunication and farther imprisonment and to all his fautors vnles that they after 3. dayes canonical admonitioÌ or warning or as they cal it peremptory did repent amend The which thing wheÌ Wickliffe vnderstood forsaking the pope all the clergy he thought to appeale vnto the kings maiestie but the Duke of Lancaster comming betweene forbad hym that he shoulde not heereafter attempt or begin any such matters but rather submit himselfe vnto the censure and iudgement of his ordinary Whereby Wickliffe being beset wyth troubles and vexations as it were in the middest of the waues he was forced once againe to make coÌfession of his doctrine in the whych his confession to auoid the rigor of things he aunswered as is aforesaide making his declaration and qualifying his assertions after such a sorte that he did mitigate and asswage the rigor of hys enemies The next yere after whych was 1382. by the commandement of William Arch. of Cant. there was a conuocation holden at London where as Iohn Wickliffe was also commanded to be present But whether he there appeared personally or not I find it not in story certainly affirmed The mandate of the Archb. Wil. Courtney sent abrode for the conuenting together of this councell heere followeth vnder wrytten truely copied out of his owne registers Memorandum that where as well amongest the nobles as commons of this realme of England there hath a certain brute ben spread of diuers coÌclusions both erroneous also repugnant to the determination of the Church which tend to the subuersion of the whole Church and to our prouince of Canterburie and also to the subuersion of the whole realme being preached in diuers sundry places of our sayd prouince generally commonly publikely We William by Gods permission Archbishop of Canterbury Primate of all England and Legate of the sea Apostolicall beeing minded to execute our office and duetie heerein haue conuocated or called together certaine our fellow brethren others a great many as well Doctours and Bachelers of diuinitie as doctours of the Canon and ciuil law and those whome we thought to be the most famous men skilfullest men and men of soundest iudgemeÌt in religion that were in all the realme whose names here vnder ensue And the same being the 17. day of the month of May in the yere of our Lord 1382. in a certaine chamber within the territories of the priory of the friers preachers of London before vs and our foresayd fellow brethren assembled then and there personally present After that the sayd conclusions the tenour whereof here vnder ensueth were opeÌly proponed and distinctly and plainly read We burdened our foresayd fellow brethren doctours and bachelers in the faith wherin they stode bound to our Lorde Iesus Christ and as they would aunswer before the hygh iudge in the day of iudgement that they shuld speake their opinions touching the sayde conclusions and what euery of them thinketh therein And at length after good deliberation had vppon the premisses the foresaid our brethren the bishops doctours Bachelers reassembled before vs the 21. day of the same moneth in the foresayd chamber the foresayde conclusions being againe and againe repeated and plainly read by vs and by the common consents of vs all it remaineth published and declared that some of the said conclusions are hereticall and other some erroneous and contrary to the determination of the Church as heereafter most manifestly shall appeare And for as much as by sufficient information we finde perceiue that the sayd conclusions in many places of our sayde prouince haue bene as is sayde bothe taught preached and that diuers other persons do hold and maintaine the same and be of heresie vehemently and notoriously suspected haue thought good as wel generally as specially to send out thys processe vnder wrytten ¶ The names of the Iurers were these IN primis viij Bishops Canterbury Winchester Durram Exeter Herforde Sarum Rochester and Fryer Botlesham B. Item 3.
Sigillo all or any of which wordes being vtterly wanting in this place as may be seene in the kinges Recordes of that time it must therfore be done eyther by warrant of this foresayd Statute or els without any warrant at all Whereupon it is to be noted that wheras the said Statute appointed the commissions to be directed to the Sheriffe or other ministers of the kings or to other sufficient persons learned for the aresting of suche persons the sayd commissions are directed to the Archbishop and his Suffragans being as it appeareth parties in the case autorising theÌ further without either the wordes or reasonable meaning of the sayde Statute to imprison them in their owne houses or where els pleased them Besides also what maner of law this was by whome deuised and by what authoritie the same was first made and established iudge by that that followeth Viz. In the Utas of S. Michell next following at a parliament summoned and holden at Westminster the sixt yeare of the said king among sondry petitions made to the king by his commons whereunto he assented there is one in this forme Articl 52. Item prayen the commons that wheras an Estatute was made the last parliament in these wordes It is ordayned in this present Parliament that commissions from the king be directed to the Sheriâfes and other ministers of the king or to other sufficient persons skilfull and according to the certificates of the Prelates thereof to be made vnto the Chauncerie from time to time to arest all suche preachers theyr fautoures maintenors and abbettours And them to deteine in strong prison vntill they will iustifie themselues according to reasoÌ law of holy church And the king willeth and commaundeth that the Chauncellor make such commissions at all times as shal be by the prelates or any of them certified and thereof required as is aforesayd The which was neuer agreed nor graunted by the commens but what soeuer was moued therein was without their assent That the said statute be therfore disanulled For it is not any wise their meaning that either theÌselues or such as shal succeed theÌ shal be further iustified or bound by the Prelates then were their ancesters in former times whereunto is answered il plâist aa Roy. 1. the king is pleased Hereby notwithstanding the former vniust lawe of Anno. 5. was repealed and the fraude of the framers therof sufficiently discouered yet such meanes was there made by the prelates that this acte of Repeale was neuer published nor euer fithence imprinted with the rest of the statutes of that Parliament In so much as the sayd Repeale being concealed like commissions and other proces were made from time to time by vertue of the sayd Basterd statute aswel during al the raign of this king as euer sithence against the professors of religion As shall hereafter by the grace of God appeare in the second yeare of king Henry the fourth where the Clergy pursued the like practise And now againe to the story of our Oxford Diuines and of the Archbishop to whom the king writeth his letters patents first to the Archbishop then to the Uicechauncellor of Oxford in forme as followeth The kinges letters patentes to the Archbishop RIchard by the grace of God king of England and Lord of Ireland To all those to whome these present letters shall come greeting By the petition of the reuerend âather in God William Archb. of Caunterbury Primate of England exhibited vnto vs we right well vnderstand That diuers and sondry conclusions very contrary to wholesome doctrine and redounding both to the subuersion of the Catholike fayth the holy Church and his prouince of Cant. in diuers and sundry places of the same of his prouince haue bene openly and publiquely preached although damnably preached Of the which conclusions some as heresies other some as errours haue bene condemned but not before good and mature deliberation first therein had and vsed and by common counsaile of the said Archbishop his suffragans and many doctors in diuinitie and other clerkes and learned men in the holy Scriptures were sententially and holesomely declared Whereupon the sayd Archbishop hath made his supplication vnto vs that both for the coertion and due castigation of such as shall henceforth of an obstinate minde preach or mayntaine the foresaid conclusions that we would vouchsafe to put to the arme and helping hand of our kingly power We therefore moued by the zeale of the catholicke faith whereof we be and will be defendours and vnwilling that any such heresies or errours shoulde spring vp within the limites of our dominion Geue and graunt speciall licence and authoritie by the tenour of these presentes vnto the foresayd Archbishop and to his Suffraganes to arest and imprison either in their owne prisons or any other all and euery such person and persons as shall either priuely or apertly preach and mayntayne the foresayd conclusions so condemned and the same persons so imprisoned there at their pleasures to detayne till such time as they shall repent them and amend them of suche hereticall prauities or els shall be of suche arestes by vs and our counsaile otherwise determined and prouided Further charging and commaunding all and singuler our liegemen ministers and subiectes of what state and condition so euer they be vpon their fidelitie allegeance wherin they stand bound to vs that by no meanes they eyther fauour counsayle or helpe the preachers or els mayntayners of the sayde conclusions so condemned or their fauourers vpon payn and forfaiture of all that euer they haue But that they obey and humbly attend vpon the said Archbishop his Suffraganes and ministers in the execution of these presentes so that due and manifest publication agaynst the foresaid conclusions and their mayntayners without any perturbation may be done and executed as for the defence of our Realme and catholike fayth shal be thought most meete and requisite In witnesse wherof we haue caused these our letters patentes to be made Witnesse our selfe at Westminster the 16. day of Iune and 6. yeare of our reigne * The kinges letters patentes to the Uicechauncellour THe king To the Chauncellour and the procuratours of the vniuersitie of Oxford which now be or for the time being shall be Greeting Moued by the zeale of christian fayth where of we be and alwayes will be defenders and for our soules health induced thereunto hauing a great desire to represse and by condigne punishmeÌt to restraine the impugners of the foresaid fayth which newly and wickedly go about and presume to sow their naughty and peruerse doctrine within our kingdome of England and to preach and hold damnable conclusions so notoriously repugnant and contrary to the same faith to the peruerting of our subiectes and people as we vnderstand Before they any further proceed in their malicious errours or els infect others We haue by these presentes appoynted you to be inquisitour generall all
golde and rich coueringes as Eneas Siluius writeth were aboue the number of two hundreth Ioannes Cocleus in his booke De historia HussitaruÌ speaking of the bookes of Wickliffe testifyeth that he wrot very many bookes sermons and tractations Moreouer the said Cocleus speaking of himselfe recordeth also that there was a certaine Bishop in England which wrot vnto him declaring that he had yet remayning in his custodye two huge and mighty volumes of Iohn Wickliffes workes which for the quantity therof might seme to be equal with the workes of S. Augustine Haec Cocleus Amongest other of his Treatises I my selfe also haue found out certayne as de censu veritate scripturae Item De Ecclesia Item De Eucharistia confessio Wickleui whiche I entend hereafter the Lord so graunting to publish abroad As concerning certayne aunsweres of Iohn Wickliffe which he wrote to king Richard the 2. touching the right and title of the king and of the Pope because they are but short I thought here to annexe them The effect whereof here foloweth ¶ Iohn Wickliffes aunswere vnto K. Richard the second as touching the right and title of the king and the Pope IT was demaunded whether the kingdom of England may lawfully in case of necessity for his own defence deteyne and kepe backe the treasure of the kingdome that it be not caried away to forreine straunge nations the pope himselfe demaunding and requiring the same vnder pain of censure and by vertue of obedience Wickliffe setting a part the minds of learned meÌ what might be sayd in the matter either by the canon law or by the law of England or the ciuil law it resteth saith he now onely to perswade and proue the affirmatiue part of this doubt by the principles of Christes law And first I proue it thus Euery natural body hath power geuen of God to resist agaynst his contrary and to preserue it selfe in due estate as the Philosophers knew very well In somuch that bodyes without life are indued with such kinde of power as it is euideÌt vnto whom hardnes is geuen to resist those thinges that woulde breake it and coldnes to withstaÌd the heat that dissolueth it Forsomuch then as the kingdome of England after the maner and phrase of the Scriptures ought to be one body the clergy with the communalty the members thereof it seemeth that the same kingdome hath such power geueÌ him of god and so much the more apparaunt by how much the same body is more precious vnto God adorned with vertue knowledge For somuch theÌ as there is no power geueÌ of god vnto any creature for any end or purpose but that he may lawfully vse the same to that end and purpose It followeth that our kingdome may lawfully keep backe and deteyn theyr treasure for the defence of it selfe in what case soeuer necessity do require the same Secondarily the same is proued by the law of yâ gospell For the Pope cannot challenge yâ treasure of this kingdom but vnder the title of almes consequeÌtly vnder the pretence of the works of mercy according to the rule of charity But in case aforesayd the title of almes ought vtterly to cease Ergo the right and title of chalenging the treasure of our Realme shall cease also in the presupposed necessitie For so much as all charitie hath his beginning of himselfe it were no worke of charitie but of meere madnes to send away the treasures of the realme vnto forreine natioÌs wherby the Realme it selfe may fall into ruine vnder yâ pretence of such charitie It appeareth also by this that Christ the head of the Church whom all Christen Priests ought to follow liued by the almes of deuoute women Luke 7.8 He hungred and thyrsted he was a straunger and many other miseries he sustained not onely in his meÌbers but also in his owne body as the Apostle witnesseth Cor. viii He was made poore for your sakes that through his pouertie you might be rich wherby in the first endowiÌg of the Church what soeuer he were of the Clergy that had any temporall possessioÌs he had the same by forme of a perpetuall almes as both writinges and Chronicles do witnesse Whereupon S. Barnard declaring in his 2. booke to Eugenius that he could not chalenge any secular dominion by right of succession as being the vicar of S. Peter writeth thus that if S. Iohn should speake vnto the pope himselfe as Barnard doth vnto Eugenius were it to be thought that he would take it patiently But let it be so that you do challenge it vnto you by some other wayes or meanes but truely by any right or title Apostolicall you can not so doe For how could he geue vnto you that which he had not himselfe That which he had he gaue you that is to say care ouer the Church but did he geue you any Lordships or rule Harke what he sayth Not bearing rule sayth he as Lordes in the Clergy but behauing your selues as examples to the flocke And because thou shalt not thinke it to be spoken only in humility and not in verity marke the word of the Lord him selfe in the Cospell The kinges of the people do rule ouer them but you shall not do so Here Lordship and dominion is plainely forbidden to the Apostles and darest thou then vsurpe the same If thou will be a Lord thou shalt lose thine Apostleship or if thou wilt be an Apostle thou shalt lose thy Lordship For truely thou shalt depart from the one of them If thou wilt haue both thou shalt lose both or els thinke thy selfe to be of that number of whom God doth so greatly complayne saying They haue raigned but not through me They are become Princes and I haue not knowne it Now if it do suffice thee to rule with the Lord thou hast thy glory but not with God But if we will keepe that which is forbidden vs let vs heare what is sayd he that is the greatest amongest you sayth Christ shal be made as the least and he which is the highest shal be as the minister and for example set a childe in the middest of theÌ So this then is the true forme and institution of the Apostles trade Lordship and rule is forbidden ministration and seruice commaunded By these wordes of this blessed man whom the whole Church doth reuerence and worship it doth appeare that the Pope hath not power to occupy the Church goodes as Lord therof but as minister and seruaunt and proctor for the poore And would to God that the same proud greedy desire of rule Lordship which this seat doth chalenge vnto it be not a preamble to prepare a way vnto Antechrist For it is euident by the Gospell that Christ through his pouerty humility suffering of iniury got vnto him the children of his kingdome And moreouer so farre as I remember the same blessed maÌ Barnard in his 3. booke writeth also
ought as neare as I can to chuse the best part Wherfore I surely trust that M. I. Wickliffe is one of the number of theÌ which are saued The words of Christ moneth me therunto saying Math. 7. Doe ye not iudge that ye be not iudged Luke the 6. Do not condemn ye shal not be condemned and the wordes of the Apostle 1. Cor. 4 Do ye not iudge before the Lord himselfe do come the which shall opeÌ those things that are hid in darknes to manifest the priuities of all hartes Secondly the loue and charity which I ought to bear vnto my neighbor louing him as my selfe doth moue me thereunto Luk. 10. Thirdly his good fame report moneth me the which he hath of the good Priests of the vniuersity of Oxford not of the wicked commoÌly of the vulgar sort although not of the couetous proud and luxurious Prelates Fourthly his owne workes writings doe stirre me therunto by the which he goeth about with his whole indeuor to reduce all men vnto the law of Christ specially yâ clergy that they shoulde forsake the pompe dominion of this world and with the Apostles lead the life of Christ. Fiftly his owne protestations which he doth oftentimes vse in his sentences often repeating the same doth not a litle moue me Sixtlye his earnest desire and affection which he had vnto the law of Christ doth not a litle allure me therunto disputing of the verity therof the which cannot fayle in any one iote or title Whereupon he made a booke of the verity of the holy Scripture approuing euen vnto the vtter most the trueth of Gods law Wherfore it were too foolish a consequeÌt to say that because the number of the Prelates and clergy in England Fraunce and Boheme do couÌt Iohn Wickeliffe for an hereticke that therfore he is an heretick c. Like as the reason for burning of the bookes for it is written in the first booke of Machabees first chapter that they did burne the books of the Lord tearing them in peeces and whosoeuer was founde to haue kept any bookes of the Testament or will of the Lord or the which obserued and kept the lawe of the Lord they were by the kinges commaundemen put to death If then the burning of these bookes by wicked men did argue or proue the euilnesse of the books theÌ was the law of God euill and nought So likewise the burning of S. Gregories bookes and diuers other sayntes and good men should argue proue that they were euill naughty men Wherupon as it doth not folow that because the Bishops Scribes and Phariseis with the elders of the people condemned Christ Iesus as an heretick that therfore he is an heretick So likewise doth it not follow of any other man The Byshops maisters of diuity monkes and prelates condemned thys man as an hereticke Ergo he is an hereticke For this consequeÌt is reproued by Iohn Chrisostom which was twise condemned as an hereticke by the Bishops and the whole clergy Likewise S. Gregory in his bookes was condemned by the Cardinals By like proofe also as they affirme M. Iohn Wickliffe to be an hereticke Iohn Duke of LaÌcaster a man of worthy memory and progenitor of Henry king of Englande should also be an hereticke For the sayd Duke defeÌded fauored and greatly loued M. Iohn Wickliffe Ergo the sayd Duke is or was an hereticke the consequent is good The Minor is well knowne vnto the Englishmen The Maior appeareth in the Canon where it is sayd he which defendeth an hereticke c. But these thinges set apart I demaund of the aduersary whether M. Iohn Wickliffe be damned for euer or no If he say that he is damned because he is an hereticke I propounde this vnto him whether M. Iohn Wickeliffe whiles he liued held any false doctrine coÌtrary to the holy Scripture If he do affirme it let him then shew what doctrine it is and afterward declare that he held it obstinatly And he shall finde that in his bookes he alwayes wrote most commendable protestations agaynst obstinacye and stifneckednesse And by and by after M. Iohn Stokes in his intimation sayth that M. Iohn Wickliffe in EnglaÌd is counted for an hereticke This seemeth also false by the letter testimoniall of the Vniuersity of Oxforde vnto the which there is more credit to be geueÌ then vnto him And this shall suffise for this present Now as we haue declared the testimony of the Vniuersity of Oxford of Iohn Hus concerning the praise of Iohn Wickliffe It followeth likewise that we set forth and expresse the contrary censure and iudgementes of his enemies blinded with malicious hatred and corrupt affections against him especially of the Popes Councel gathered at Constance proceeding first in condemning hys bookes then of his articles and afterward burning of his bones The copy of which theyr senteÌce geuen against him by that counsell here foloweth * The sentence geuen by the Councell of Constance in condemning the doctrine and 45. Articles of Iohn Wickliffe THe most holy and sacred councell of CoÌstance making and representing the catholick Church for the extirpation of this present schisme and of all other errors and heresies springing and growing vnder the shadow and pretence of the same and for the reformation and amendment of the Church being lawfully congregate and gathered together in the holy Ghost for the perpetuall memory of the time to come We are taught by the acts and historyes of the holy fathers that the catholicke fayth without the which as the holy Apostle S. Paule saith it is vnpossible to please God hath bene alwayes defeÌded by the faythfull and spirituall souldiors of the Church by the shield of fayth agaynst the false worshippers of the same fayth or rather peruerse impugners which through their proud curiosity will seeme to know more and to be wiser then they ought to be for the desire of yâ glory of the world haue gone about oft times to ouerthrow the same These kindes of warres and battelles haue bene prefigured to vs before in those carnall warres of the Israelites agaynst the Idolatrous people For in those spirituall warres the holy catholick Church through the vertue power of fayth being illustrateâââ the beames of the heauenly light by the prouideÌce of God and being holpen by the helpe and defence of the Saints holy men hath alway continued immaculate the darcknes of errours as her most cruell enemyes being put to flight âhe hath most gloriously triumphed ouer all But in these our daies the old and vnclean enemy hath raysed vp new coÌteÌtions strifes that the elect of this world might be knowne whose Prince and captayne in time past was one Iohn Wickliffe a false Christian. Who during his life time taught and sowed very obstinatly many articles coÌtrary and agaynst the Christian Religion and the Catholicke fayth And the same
of this poesie or epistle aboue writteÌ it is not euideÌtly knoweÌ neither yet doth it greatly skill The matter beynge well considered of their part which here be noted may minister vnto them sufficieÌt occasion of holesome admonition either to remember themselues what is amisse or to be thinke with theÌselues what is to be amended Diuers other writings of like argumeÌt both before since haue bene deuised as one bearinge the title Luciferi ad malos principes Ecclesiasticos imprinted first at Paris in Latin And vnder the writing therof bearing this date Anno a palatij nostri fractione consortiumque nostrorum subtractione 1351. Which if ye count from the Passion of the Lord reacheth wel to yâ time of Wickliffe 1385. which was aboue vj. yeres before yâ examination of this Walter Brute There is also an other epistle of Lucifer prince of darknes ad praelatos mentioned in the Epistle of the schoole of Prage to the vniuersitie of Oxford set forth by Huldericus Huttenus about the yeare of our Lorde as is there dated 1370. which seemeth to be written before this epistle Also VinceÌtius in Speculo histo lib. 25. cap. 89. inferreth like mention of a letter of the fiendes infernal vnto the clergy men as in a vision represeÌted before 400. yeres In which the deuils geue thankes to the spirituall men for that by their silence and not preaching the Gospel they send infynite soules to hell c. Diuers other letters also of like deuise haue ben written also recorded in authors Whereunto may be added that one Iacobus Cartusiensis wrytinge to the Byshop of Wormace alleageth out of the prophecie of Hildegardis in these wordes Ideo et diabolus in semetipso de vobis sacerdotibus ait Escas epulantium conuiuia et omnes voluptates in istis inuenio sed et oculi et aures et venter meus et venae meae de spumis illorum plenae sunt et vbera mea plena sunt diuicijs illorum c. 1. Therefore saith he yâ deuil may say of you priests in himselfe The meates of banketting dishes and feastes of al kind of pleasure I find in these men Yea also mine eyes mine eares my belly all my vaines be full of their froathing and my brests be full stuffed with their ryches c. Furthermore saith he they labour euery day to rise vp higher with Lucifer but euery daye they fall with him more deepely Hereunto also appertayneth a story written coÌmonly found in many olde written bookes In the yeare of our Lord. 1228. at Paris in a Synode of the clergie there was one appointed to make a SermoÌ Who being much carefull in hys minde solicitous what to say the deuil came to him and asking why he was so careful for his matter what he should preach to yâ clergy say thus quod he The princes of hell salute you Oh you princes of the Church gladly geue you thankes because through your default and negligence it coÌmeth to passe that al soules go downe to hel Adding moreouer that he was also enforced by the commaundement of God to declare the same yea and that a certayne token moreouer was geuen to the sayde clerke for a signe wherby the sinode might euidently see that he did not lye Ex catall Illyr Fol. 546. ¶ The Bull of Pope Bonifacius the ix agaynst the Lollardes BOnifacius Bishop seruaunt of the seuants of God To the reuerend brother Iohn Bishop of Hereford sendeth greeting Apostolicall benediction We meane to write vnto our welbeloued sonne in Christ Richard the renowmed king of England in forme enclosed within these presents Therfore we will and commaund your brotherhood that as much as ye maye ye study and endeuour your selfe to exhorte and induce the same king to doe those thinges which we haue wrytten vnto him as it is sayde before And notwithstanding that now many a day you ought to haue done it of your self not to loke that wee should perswade you to that effect by vs written you may proceed as well by our authoritie as by your owne for as much as it was geuen you before that here after we may know effectually by your diligence what zeale your deuotion beareth vnto the Catholike fayth and to the conseruing of the ecclesiasticall honour and also to the execution of your pastorall office ¶ Geuen at Rome at S. Peters the xv Kalendes of October the 6. yeare of our bishoplike dignitie ¶ The tenour of the Bull to the renowmed prince Richard by the grace of God king of England of Fraunce whereof mention is made aboue as followeth and is thus much in effect TO our welbeloued sonne in Christ Rycharde the noble king of Englande wee send greetinge c. It greeueth vs from the bottome of our hartes and our holy mother the Church in all places through Christendome lamenteth Wee vnderstande that there bee certayne heresies sprong and do without any condign restraynt raunge at their owne libertie to the seducynge of the faithful people and do euery day with ouermuch liberty enlarge their vndiscreete boundes But howe much the more carefullye we labour for the preseruation both of you your famous kingdome and also the sinceritie of the faith and doe with muche more ardent desire couet that the prosperous state of the same should be preserued and eÌlarged the sting of greater sorow doth so much the more penetrate and molest vs for as muche as wee see alas the while in our tyme and vnder the regall presidence of your moste Christyan gouernment a certayne craftye and hairebraine sect of false Christians in the same your kingdom to grow and increase which call themselues the poore men of the treasury of Christ and his disciples and whom the common people by a more sounder name call Lollardes as a man would saye withered darnell according as their sins require and perceyue that they waxe strong as it were preuayle agaynst the diocesaÌs of some places and other gouernors as they meete together not courageously addressing themselues agaynst them as they ought to do whereof chiefly and not vndeseruedly I geue them admonition for that they take thereby the more bolder presumption and stomacke among the vnlearned people And for as muche as those whom we cannot call men but the damnable shadowes or ghosts of men do rise vp against the sound fayth holy vnyuersall church of Rome and that very many of them beinge indifferently learned which to the confusion eternall damnation of some of them they got sitting vppon their mothers lap the sayde Church of Rome doe rise vp or inueye agaynst the determination of the holy fathers with too much presumptuous boldnes to the subuersion of the whole ecclesiasticall order and estate Haue not bene afrayd nor are not yet afrayd publikely to preach very many erroneous detestable and hereticall articles for that they are not put to silence reproued driuen out
suspected of the byshops were the more maliced no doubt therefore of the sayd byshops whiche were the more ready to finde take all occasions to worke agaynst them as by theyr doyng herein may wel appeare For the bishop of Salisbury and archb of Yorke hauing no greater matter agaynst them then was declared with a grieuous complaynt went to the king complayning of the Mayor and Sheriffes of LoÌdon What trespasse the Mayor and Sheriffes had done as ye haue heard before so may you iudge Now what followed after let vs heare The king incensed not a little w e the complaynt of the Bishops conceined estsoones against the Mayor and Sheriffes and agaynst the whole Cittie of London a great stomache In so muche that the Mayor both the Sheriffes were sent for and remoued from theyr office Syr Edward Darlyngton then was made warden Gouernor of the citie who also for hys gentlenes shewed to the Cittizens was also deposed and an other named syr Baldwyn Radington placed in that roome Moreouer so much grew the kinges displeasure agaynst the City that he also remoued from London the courtes termes to be kept at Yorke that is to say the Chauncery the Eschequer the kinges benche the hamper and the common place where the same conâââued from Midsommer tyll Christenmas to the great decay of the Cittye of London which was an 1393. Thivdly an other great cause whiche purchased the K. much euill will among hys subiectes was the secret murthering of his owne Uncle named T. Woodstocke Duke of Gloucester of whom mention was made before where was declared how the said Duke with the Earle of Arundell the Erle of Warwicke and the Earle of Darby with other were vp in armour agaynst certaine wicked Counsaylours about the king Whereupon the king watching afterward hys time came into Chelsford so to the place neare by where the Duke lay wherwith hys own hands he arested the sayd Duke his Uncle and sent him downe by water immediatly to Calice And there through the kinges commaundement by secret meanes was put to death being strangled vnder a fetherbed the Earle Marshall being then the keeper of Calis Wherby great indignation roâe in many mens hartes agaynst the king With the same Duke of Gloucester also about the same time was arested and imprisoned the Erle of Warwicke and the Earle of Arundel who being condemned by parliament were then executed whereby great grudge and great indignation rose in the heartes of many agaynst the king an 1397. Fourthly to omit here the blanke chartes sent ouer all the land by the king and how the king was sayd to let out his realme to ferme Ouer and beside all these aboue premised fell an other matter whiche was the principall occasion of this mischiefe The banishment I meane of HeÌry Erle of Darby and made Duke of Herford a little before being sonne of Iohn of Gaunt the Duke of LaÌcaster who dyed shortly after the banishment of hys sonne and lieth buryed in the Church of S. Paule in London and the Duke of Northfolke who was before Erle of Notingham and after by this king made Duke of Northfolke the yeare before At which time the king made 5. Dukes a Marques and foure Earles to wit Duke of Herforde whiche was before Earle of Darby Duke of Awmerle which was before Earle of Rutland Duke of Southrey who was before Earle of Kent Duke of Exester whiche was before Erle of Huntington and this Duke of North folke being before Earle of Notinghame as is aforesayd c. The occasion of banishing these foresayd Dukes was this About this present time the Duke of Herforde did appeach the Duke of Northfolke vppon certayne wordes to be spoken against the king Wherupon casting theyr gloues one agaynst the other they appoynted to fight out yâ quarrell a day being for the same appoynted at Couentry But the king tooke vp the matter in hys owne handes banishing the Duke of Northfolke for euer whiche after dyed at Uenice and the other Duke which was the Duke of Herford for 10. yeares Beside these also was exiled in France Thomas Arunder archbishop of Caunterbury by Acte of Parliament in the same yere for poynts of treason as ye haue heard before expressed page 512. col 2. All which turned to the great inconuenieÌce of this king as in the euent following may appeare These causes and preparatiues thus premised it followed the yeare after which was an 1399. and last yeare of this king that the king vpon certaine affayres to be done tooke hys viage into Ireland In which meane time HeÌry of Bollingbroke Earle of Darby and Duke of Herford and with him the foresayd archbishop Thomas Arundel which before were both exiled returning out of Fraunce to Calice came into England challenging the Dukedome of Lancaster after the death of hys father With âhem also came the sonne and heyre of the Earle of Arundell beyng yet but yong These together setting out of Calice arriued at Rauenspur in the North. At the knowledge whereof much people gathered vnto them In this meane time as the Duke was houering on the sea to enter the land L. Edmund Duke of York the kings Uncle to whome the king committed the custodye of thys realm hauing intelligence thereof called to him the Byshop of Chichester named Edmund Stafford Chauncellor of the Realme and W. Scroupe Earle of Wiltshyre Lorde Treasurer also I. Busshey W. Bagot Henry Grene and Iohn Ruschell with diuers other consulting with them what was best in that case to be done Who then gaue their aduise whether wilful or vnskilfull it is not knowne but very vnfruitfull that he shold leaue london and go to S. Albons there to wayt for more strength able to encounter with the Duke But as the people out of diuers quarters resorted thether many of them protested that they woulde do nothing to the harme and preiudice of the Duke of LaÌcaster who they sayd was uniustly expulsed The rest then of the counsayle I. Busshey W. Bagot Henry Grene W. Stroupe Treasurer hearing and vnderstanding how the commons were minded to ioyne with the Duke of Hereford left the Duke of York and the lord Chauncellor and fled to the Castell of Bristow Where is to be vnderstand that these foure were they to whome the common fame ran that the king had let out hys realme to farme and were so hated of the people that it is to be thought that for the hatred of them more then for the king this commotion was among the people As this broyle was in England the noyse therof sounding to the kinges eares being then in Ireland for hastye speed of returning into England left in Ireland both his busines and most of hys ordinance also behinde hym And so passing the seas landed at Milforde hauen not daryng as it seemed to come to London On the contrary side vnto Henry Duke of Herforde being landed
sayde is no longer bread materiall but that it is turned into verye Christes body and that I sweare here I say that this is false and erroneous c. I say as I sayd c. This being done the 22. day of February aforesayd in the yeare of our Lord 1400. in the chapter house of Sainct Paule in London aforesayd The foresayd Archbishop of Caunterbury in the conuocation of hys prelates Clergy and such lyke men there beeing present caused the fore recited proces of the bishop of Norwich to be read openly publikely to Syr Wil. Sautre otherwise called Chatris And afterward he asked the sayd syr William whether he playnely vnderstood and knew such proces the contents within the same and he sayd yea And further he demaunded of him if he would or could say or obiect any thing agaynst the proces and he sayd no. And after that incontinent the foresayd archbishop of Canterbury demaunded and obiected against the said syr William as diuers others more did That after he had before the Bysh. of Norwiche reuoked and abiured Iudicially diuers errors heresies that among other erroures and heresies by him taught holden and preached he affirmed That in the same sacrament of the aulter after the consecration made by the Priest as he taught there remayned materiall bread which heresie amongst others as erroures also he abiured before the foresayd Bishop of Norwich Hereunto the foresayd William aunswered smiling or in mocking wise saying and denying that he knew of the premisses Notwithstanding he publikely affirmed that he held and taught the foresayd thinges after the date of the sayd processe made by the sayd Bishop of Norwich and that in the same councell also he held the same Then finally it was demaunded of the said sir William why he ought not to be pronounced as a man fallen into heresie and further to proceede vnto his degradation according to the canonicall sanctions whereunto he answered nothing neither could he alledge any cause to the contrary Wheruepon the foresayd Archb. of Cant. by the counsaile and consent of the whole councel and especially by the counsail and assent of the reuereÌd fathers and Bishops as also Priours Deanes Archdeacons and other worshipfull Doctours and Clerkes then and there present in the councel Fully determined to proceede to the degradation and actuall deposing of the sayde William Sautre as re-fallen into heresy and as incorrigible according to the sentence definitiue put in wryting the tenoure whereof is in wordes as foloweth In the name of God Amen Wee Thomas by the grace of God Archb. of Cant. Legate of the sea Apostolicall and Metropolitane of all England doe finde and declare that thou William Sawtrie otherwise called Chatris Priest by vs with the counsaile assent of all and singular our felowe brethren and whole Clergy by this our sentence diffinitiue declared in wryting hast bene for heresie conuict and condemned and art being againe fallen into heresy to be deposed and degraded by these presents And from that day being Wedensday there was in the sayde councell prouinciall nothing further prosecuted but was continued with all dependentes till the Friday next insuing Whych Friday approching M. Nicholas Rishton by the commandement of the sayd Archb. of Canterb. being then busied as he said in the Parliament house continued this councel and conuocation with al incidents dependents and occasions growing and annexed therunto to the next day to wit saterday next and immediatly after insuing Upon Saterday being the 26. of the sayd moneth of February the foresayde Archbishop of Canterbury fate in the Byshops seate of the foresayde Church of S. Paule in London and solemnly apparelled in his Pontifical attire sitting with hym as his assistents these reuerend fathers and Bishops of London Lyncolne Harford Exeter Meneuensis Roffensis Episcopi aboue mentioned commaunded and caused the sayd sir W. Sautry apparelled in priestly vestiments to be brought appeare before hym That done he declared and expounded in English to al the clergy and people there in a great multitude assembled that al processe was finished and ended against the said syr William Sautry Whych thing finished before the pronouncing of the sayd sentence of the Relapse against the sayd sir William as is premised he often then and there recited read And for that he sawe the sayde William in that behalfe nothyng abashed He proceded to his degradation and actuall deposition in forme as foloweth IN nomine patris silij spiritus sancti Amen We Thomas by Gods permission Archb. of Cant. Primate of al England and Legate of the Apostolique sea doe denounce thee William Sawtre otherwise called Chautris Chapleine fained in the habite and apparell of a Priest as an heretick and one refallen into heresy by thys our senteÌce definitiue by counsaile assent and authoritye to be condemned And by conclusion of all our fellowe brethren fellow byshops Prelates councell prouinciall and of the whole clergy do degrade and depriue thee of thy priestly order And in signe of degradation and actuall depositioÌ from thy priestly dignity for thine incorrigibility and want of amendment we take from thee the patent and chalice and doe depriue thee of all power authority of celebrating masse and also wee pull from thy backe the Casule and take from thee the vestiment and depriue thee of all maner of Priestly honour Also wee Thomas the aforesayde Archb. by authority counsell and assent which vpon the foresayd William wee haue being Deacon pretensed in the habite and apparel of a Deacon hauing the new Testament in thy hands being an heretique and twise fallen condemned by sentence as is aforesayde doe degrade and put thee from the order of a Deacon And in token of this thy degradation and actuall deposition we take froÌ thee the boke of the new testament the stole and doe depriue thee of all authority in reading the gospel and of all and all maner of dignity of a Deacon Item we Thomas Archbish. aforesayd by authoritie counsell and assent which ouer thee the foresayde William wee haue being a subdeacon pretensed in the habite vestiment of a subdeacon an hereticke and twise fallen condemned by sentence as is aforesayd do degrade put thee from the order of a subdeacon And in token of this thy degradation actuall deposition we take from thee the albe and maniple and doe depriue thee of all and all manner of subdiaconall dignitie Also wee Thomas Archb. aforesayd by counsaile assent and authority whych wee haue ouer thee the foresayde William an Accolite pretensed wearing the habite of an Accolite and heretike twise fallen by our sentence as is aforesaid condemned do degrade and put from thee al order of an Accolite And in signe and tokeÌ of thys thy degradation and actuall deposition we take from thee the candlesticke and taper and also Vrceolum and doe depriue thee of all and all maner dignity
of an Accolite Also we Thomas Archb. aforesayd by assent counsel and authority whych vppon thee the foresayd William we haue an Exorcist pretensed in the habite of an Exorcist or holy water clarke being an hereticke twise fallen and by our sentence as is aforesayd condemned we doe degrade depose thee from the order of an Exorcist and in token of thys thy degradation and actuall deposition we take from the booke of coniurations and doe depriue thee of all and singular dignity of an Exorcist Also we Thomas Archbish. aforesayd by assent counsaile and authority as is aboue sayd doe degrade depose thee the foresayde William reader pretensed clothed in the habit of a reader an hereticke twise fallen and by our sentence as is aforesayd condeÌned from the order of a reader And in token of this thy degradation and actuall deposition we take from thee the booke of the deuine sections that is the booke of the Church legende and doe depriue thee of all and singular maner of dignity of such a reader Item we Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury aforesayd by authority counsaile and assent the which we haue as is aforesaid do degrade and put thee foresayd William Sawtre sexten pretensed in the habite of a sexten and wearing a surplice being an hereticke twise fallen by our sentence difinitiue condemned as aforesaid from the order of a Sexten And in token of thys thy degradation and actuall deposition for the causes aforesayd we take from thee the keyes of the Church doore and thy surplice and doe depriue thee of all and singular maner of commodityes of a doore keeper And also by the authority of omnipotent God the father the sonne and holy ghost and by our authority counsaile assent of our whole councel prouinciall aboue written we do degrade thee and depose thee being heere personally present before vs from orders benefices priuilegies and habite in the church and for thy pertinacie incorrigible we doe disgrade thee before the secular Court of the hygh Constable and marshal of England here being personally present and do depose thee from all and singular clerkely honours and dignities whatsoeuer by these wrytings Also in token of thy degradation and deposition here actually wee haue caused thy crowne and ecclesiastical tonsure in our presence to be rased away vtterly to be abolished lyke vnto the forme of a seculare lay man and here doe put vpon the head of thee the foresayd William the cap of a lay secular person beseeching the court aforesaid that they wil receaue fauourably the sayde William vnto them thus recommitted Thus William Sawtre the seruaunt of Christ being vtterly thrust out of the Popes kingdome and metamorphosed from a clerke to a secular lay man was committed as ye haue heard vnto the secular power Which so done the Byshops yet not heerewith contented cease not to call vpoÌ the king to cause him to be brought forth to spedy execution Whereupon the king ready inough and to much to gratify the cleargy and to retaine their fauours directeth out a terrible decree against the said William Sawtre and sent it to the Maior and Sheriffes of London to be put in execution the tenour wherof here vnder emueth ¶ The decree of the king against William Sawtre THe decree of our soueraigne Lord the king his counsel in the Parliament against a certaine new sprong vp hereticke To the Maior Sheriffs of London c. Where as the reuerend father Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury primate of all England and Legate of the Apostolicke sea by the assent consent counsell of other byshops and his brethren Suffraganes and also of all the whole Clergy within his prouince or dioces gathered together in his prouincial counsel the due order of the law being obserued in al poynts in this behalfe hath pronounced and declared by his definitiue sentence W. Sautre somtime chaplain to be fallen again into his most daÌnable heresy the which before time the sayde W. had abiured thereupon to be a most manifest heretike and therfore hath decreed that he should be disgraded hath for the same cause really disgraded him froÌ al prerogatiue priuilege of the clergie decreing to leaue him vnto the secular power and hath really so left him according to the lawes canonicall sanctions set forth in this behalfe and also that our holy mother the Church hath no further to do in the premisses We therfore being zelous in religion and reuerent louers of the catholike fayth willing and minding to mainteine defend the holy church the lawes liberties of the same to roote al such errours heresies out of our kingdome of EnglaÌd with coÌdigne punishmeÌt to correct punish all heretiques or such as be coÌuict Prouided alwaies that both according to the lawe of God maÌ and the canonical institutions in this behalfe accustomed that such hereticks conuict condeÌned in forme aforesaid ought to be burned with fire We command you as straigtly as we may or can firmely enioyning you that you do cause the said WilliaÌ being in your custody in some publike or opeÌ place within the liberties of your citie aforesaid the cause aforesaid being published vnto the people to be put into the fire and there in the same fire really to be burned to the great horrour of his offence and the manifest example of other Christians Faile not in the execution hereof vpon the perill that will fall thereupon Teste rege apud Westmonast 26. Februar an regni sui ¶ The burning of William Sawtre Thus it may appeare how kinges and princes haue bin blinded and abused by the false Prelates of the Church in so much that they haue bene their slaues and butchers to slay Christes poore innocent members See therefore what danger it is for Princes not to haue knowledge and vnderstanding themselues but to be led by other mens eies specially trusting to such guides who through hipocrisie both deceiue them through crueltie deuour the people As king Henry the fourth who was the deposer of king Richard was the first of all English kings that began the vnmercifull burning of Christes saints for standing against the Pope so was this William Sawtre the true and faithfull martyr of Christ the first of all them in Wickliffes time which I find to be burned in the raigne of the foresaid king which was in the yeare of our Lord. 1400. After the martyrdome of this godly man the rest of the same company began to keepe themselues more closely for feare of the king who was altogether bent to hold with the Popes prelacy Such was the raigne of this Prince that to the godly he was euer terrible in his actions immesurable to few men hartely beloued but Princes neuer lacke flatterers about them Neither was the time of his raigne very quiet but full of trouble of bloud and misery Such was their desire of K.
thus as if he had beâe wroth he sayd to one of his clerkes Fetch hether quickly the certification that came to me âroÌ Shrewsbury vnder the ãâã seale witnessing the errors and heresyes which this Losel hath venunously sowne there Then hastely the clarke tooke out and layde forth on a cupbord diuers rolles and writinges among which there was a litle one which the clarke deliuered to the Archbyshop And by and by the Archbishop read this roll conteyning this sentence The third sonday after Easter the yeare of our Lorde 1407. William Thorpe came vnto the towne of Shrewsbury and thorow leaue graunted vnto him to preache He sayd openly in S. Chaddes church in his sermon that the sacrament of the aulter after the consecration was materiall bread And that images should in no wise be worshipped And that meÌ should not go on pilgrimages And that priestes haue no title to tithes And that it is not lawful for to sweare in any wise ¶ And when the Archbishop had red thus this roll he rolled it vp agayne and sayd to me Is this wholesome learning to be among the people â And I sayd to him Sir I am both ashamed on theyr behalf and right sorowful for them that haue certified you these thinges thus vntruelye for I preached neuer nor taught thus priuily nor apertly ¶ And the Archbishop sayd to me I will geue credence to these worshipfull men which haue written to me and witnessed vnder theyr scales there amoÌg them Though now thou denyest this weenest thou that I will geue credence to thee Thou Losell hast troubled the worshipfull communalty of Shrewsbury so that the Balifes and comminalty of that towne haue writteÌ to me praying me that am Archbishop of Cant. primate and Chancellor of England that I will vouchsafe to graunt them that if thou shalt be made as thou art worthy to suffer open iouresse for thine heresies that thou may haue thy iouresse openlye there among them So that all they whome thou and suche other Losels haue there peruerted may thorow feare of thy deed be reconciled agayne to the vnity of holy Church And also they that stand in true fayth of holy Church may thorow thy deed be more established therein And as if this asking well pleased yâ Archbishop he sayd By my thrift this harty prayer and feruent request shall be thought on But certaynely nother yâ prayer of the men of Shrewsbury nor the manassing of the Archbishoppe made me any thing afrayd But in rehearsing of this malice and in the hearing of it my hart greatly reioysed yet doth I thank God for the grace that I then thought and yât think shall come to all the Church of God here thorow by the speciall mercifull doing of the Lord. And as hauing no dread of the malice of tyrantes by trusting stedfastly in the helpe of the Lord with full purpose for to knowledge the sothfastnes and to stand therby after my cunning and power I said to the Archbishop Sir if the truth of Gods word might now be accepted as it should be I doubt not to proue by likely euidence that they that are famed to be out of the fayth of holy Church in Shrewsbury in other places also are in the true fayth of holy Church For as theyr wordes found and theyr workes shew to mans iudgement dreading and louing faythfully God theyr will their desire ther loue theyr busines are most set to dread to offend God to loue for to please him in true faythfull keeping of his coÌmauÌdementes And agayne they that are sayd to be in the faith of holy Church in Shrewsbury in other places by open euidence of their proud enuious malicious couetous lecherous and other foule words workes neither know nor haue wil to know nor to occupy their wits truely and effectuously in the right fayth of holy Church Wherefore all these nor none that folow theyr maners shall any time come verely in the fayth of holy church except they inforce them more truely to come in the way which now they despise For these men and women that are now called faithfull and holden iust nother know nor will exercise theÌselfe to know of faythfulnes one commaundement of God And thus full many men and womeÌ now and specially meÌ that are named to be principall lims of holy church styree God to great wrath deserue his curse for that they call or hold them iust meÌ which are full vniust as their vicious wordes their great customable swearing and theyr slaunderous and shamefull works shew openly and witnes And therfore such vicious men vniust in theyr own confusion call them vniust men womeÌ which after their power and cunning busy themselues to liue iustly after the coÌmaundement of God And where sir ye say that I haue distroubled the coÌminalty of Shrewsbury many other men and women with my teaching If it this be it is not to be wondred of wise men since all the communalty of that City of Ierusalem was distroubled of Christes own person that was very God and man and most prudent preacher that euer was or shal be And also all the Sinagoge of Nazareth was moued agaynst Christ so fulfilled with ire towards him for his preaching that the men of the Sinagoge rose vp and cast Christ out of theyr City led him vp to the top of a mouÌtayn for to cast him down there headling Also accordingly hereto the Lord witnesseth by Moises that he shall put dissention betwixt his people and the people that coÌtrarieth and pursueth his people Who sir is he that shall preach the truth of Gods word to the vnfaith full people and shall set the sothfastnes of the Gospell and the prophecy of God almighty to be fulfilled ¶ And the Archbishop sayd to me It foloweth of these thy wordes that thou and such other thinkest that ye do right well for to preach and teach as ye do without authority of any Bishop For ye presume that the Lord hath choseÌ you onely for to preach as faythful disciples and speciall folowers of Christ. â And I sayd Syr by authority of Gods law and also of Sayntes and Doctors I am learned to deme that it is euery Priestes office and duty for to preach busilye freely truely the word of God For no doubt euery Priest should purpose first in his soule couer to take the order of priesthood chiefly for to make knowne to the people the word of God after his cunning and power approuing his words euey to be true by his vertuous works and for this intent we suppose that Bishops other Prelates of holy church should chiefly take and vse their prelacye and for the same cause Bishops should geue to Priestes their orders For Bishops should accept no man to Priesthood except that he had good wil and fââl purpose were wel disposed and wel learned to preach
infect and trouble the Church of God as also concerning the occasions through the which he hath presumed might doe the same because the Prelates do abuse the ecclesiasticall censures as well the Prelates as those that are vnder them d ee not keepe and obserue the order of the churche whych is appoynted them by God whereby it commeth to passe that whylest they themselues do walke the broken vnknowne paths their flocke falleth headlong into the ditch Wherefore let our soueraigne Lord the Pope and this most sacred Councel ordaine and depute Commissioners the which may examine the sayd Iohn Hus vpon all afore wrytten and other thyngs in the presence of them whych knowe the matter Let there be also certaine Doctors and Maisters appoynted to reade ouer and peruse hys bookes which he hath written whereof some are here present that the churche may be spedily purged and cleansed from these errours Upon this hys accusation they ordeined and appoynted 3. commissioners or iudges that is to say the patriark of Constantinople and the byshop of Castle the byshop of Lybusse The which prelates being thus deputed hard the accusation the witnes which was brought in by certaine babling priestes of Prage confirmed by theyr othes afterward recited the sayd accusation vnto the sayd Hus in the prisone at suche time as hys ague was feruent and extremely vpoÌ him Uppon thys Iohn Hus required to haue an aduocate to answer for hym the whych was plainly and vtterly denied him And the reason that the masters Commissioners brought against it was this that the plain canon doth forbid that any man should be a defender of any cause of hys which is suspect of any kind of heresy The vanity and foly of the witnesses was suche that if in case they had not bene both the accusers and iudges themselues there shuld haue needed no distinct confutation I would haue rehersed the testimonies in thys place but that I knew them to to be such as the prudent and wise reader coulde not haue red without great tediousnes Nowheit some of them shal be declared when we come to the processe of hys iudgement Afterwarde when Iohn Husse had recouered lyttle strength or health by the commandement of the three commissioners there was presented vnto hym certaine Articles many in number which they sayd they had gathered out of his booke which he made of the Churche of whych articles some were forged and inuented by maister Palletz other some were gathered onely by halues as shall be more plainly declared hereafter wheÌ we come to speake of the iudgement pronounced and geuen against the sayde Hus. Thus Iohn Hus remained in the prison of the couent of the Franciscanes vntill the Wednesday before Palme Sonday and certaine appoynted to keepe hym and in the meane season to employ and spende his time wythall he wrote certaine bookes That is to say of the ten commandements of the loue and knowledge of God of Matrimony of Penaunce of the three enemies of mankinde of the prayer of our Lord and of the Supper of our Lord. The same day Pope Iohn the 23 chauÌged his apparell conucyed himselfe secretly out of Constance fearing the iudgemeÌt by the which afterward he was depriued of his Papall dignitie by meanes of most execrable abhominable forfaites and doynges This was the cause that Iohn Hus was traÌsported and caried vnto an other prison for the Popes seruauntes which had the charge and keeping of Iohn Hus vnderstanding that their Maister was fled gone deliuered vp the keyes of the prison vnto the Emperour Sigismund and to the Cardinals and followed their Maister the Pope Then by the whole coÌsent of the Councell the sayd Iohn Hus was put into the handes of the Byshop of Constance who sent him to a Castle on the other side of the Riuer of Rhine not very farre from CoÌstance whereas he was shut vp in a Tower with fetters on his legges that he could scarse walke in the day tyme and at night hee was fastened vp to a racke agaynst the wall hard by his bed In the meane season certaine noble men and Gentlemen of Pole Boheme did al their indeuour to purchase his deliueraunce hauing respect to the good renowne of all the Realme the which was wonderfully defamed and slaundered by certaine naughty persons The matter was growne vnto this pointe that all they which were in the towne of Constance that seemed to beare any fauour vnto I. Hus were made as mockyng stocks and derided of all men yea euen of the slaues and base people Wherfore they tooke counsell and coÌcluded together to present their request in writing vnto the whole CouÌcell or at the least vnto the foure nations of Almaine Italie Fraunce and England this request was presented the 14. day of May. an 1415. The tenour here ensueth ¶ The first schedule or Bill whiche the nobles of Boheme deliuered vp to the Councell for the deliueraunce of Iohn Hus the 14. day of May. Anno. 1415. MOst reuereÌd Fathers and Lordes The Nobles and Lordes of Boheme and Pole here present by this their present writynges doe shew and declare vnto your Fatherly reuerences how that the most noble Kyng and Lord the Lord Sigismund kyng of Romaines alwayes Augustus kyng of Hungary Croatia Dasmatia c. hearyng of the great dissention that was in the kyngdome of Boheme as heyre Kyng and Lord successour willyng mynding to foresee and prouide for his owne honour he sent these Noble men Maister Wenceslate de Duba and Iohn de Clum here present that they would bryng and assure Maister Iohn Hus vnder the kyng his name and safe conduct So that he would come to the sacred generall Councell of Constance vnder the safe conduct of the sayd kyng and the protection of the sacred Empire openly geuen and graunted vnto the sayd Maister Iohn Hus that hee might purge himselfe and the kyngdome of Boheme from the slaunder that was raysed vpon them and there to make an open declaration of his Fayth to euery man that would lay any thyng to his charge The which the sayd Nobles with the forenamed Maister Iohn Hus haue performed and done accordyng to the kynges commaundement When as the sayd Maister Iohn Hus was freely of his owne accorde come vnto Constance vnder the sayd safe conduct greuously imprisoned before he was heard and at this present is tormented both with fetters and also with hunger and thirst Albeit that in tymes past at the Councell holden at Paysan 1410. yeare of our Lord the heretickes whiche were condemned were suffered to remayne there at libertie and to depart home freely Notwithstandyng this Maister Iohn Husse neither beyng conuicted nor condemned no not so much as once heard is taken and imprisoned when as neither any kyng or any Prince Elector either any Embassadour of any Uniuersitie was yet come or present And albeit the Lord the Kyng together
thy names sake Amen Written in prison and in bondes in the Vigill of holy S. Iohn the Baptist who beyng in prison and in bondes for the rebuking of wickednesse was beheaded ¶ Among diuers other letters of Iohn Hus which he wrote to the great consolation of others I thought also here to intermixt an other certaine godly letter writteÌ out of England by a faythfull Scholler of Wickleffe as appeareth vnto Iohn Hus and the Bohemians which for the zealous affectioÌ therein coÌteined seemeth not vnworthy to be read ¶ A letter to Iohn Hus and to the Bohemians from London GReetyng and whatsoeuer can be deuised more sweete in the bowels of Christ Iesu. My dearely beloued in the Lord whom I loue in the trueth and not I onely but also all they that haue the knowledge of the trueth whiche abydeth in you and shall be with you through the grace of GOD for euermore I reioysed aboue measure when our beloued brethren came and gaue testimony vnto vs of your trueth and how you walke in the trueth I haue heard brethren how sharpely Antichrist persecuteth you in vexyng the faithfull seruauntes of Christ with diuers and straunge kyndes of afflictions And surely no maruaile if amongest you since it is so almost all the world ouer the law of Christ be too too greuously impugned and that redde Dragon hauyng so many heades of whom it is spoken in the Apocalyps haue now vomited out of his mouth that great floud by whiche he goeth about to swallow vp the woman but the most gracious God will deliuer for euer his onely and most faythfull spouse Let vs therfore cofort our selues in the Lord our God and in his vnmeasurable goodnes hopyng strongly in him which will not suffer those that loue him to be vnmercifully defrauded of any their purpose if we according to our duety shall loue him with all our hart for aduersitie should by no meanes preuaile ouer vs if there were no iniquitie raignyng in vs. Let therefore no tribulation or sorrow for Christs cause discourage vs knowing this for a surety that whosoeuer the Lord vouchsafeth to receaue to be his childreÌ those he scourgeth For so the mercifull father will haue them tried in this miserable life by persecutions that afterwardes hee may spare them For the golde that this high artificer hathe chosen he purgeth and trieth in this fire that he may afterwardes lay it vp in his pure treasurie For we see that the time which we shall abide here is short and transitory the life which we hope for after this is blessed and euerlasting Therefore whilest we haue time let vs take paine that we may enter into that rest What other thyng do we see in this brickle life then sorow heauinesse and sadnesse and that which is most greuous of all to the faithfull too much abusing and contempt of the lawe of the Lord. Let vs therefore endeuoure our selues as much as we may to lay holde of the things that are eternall and abiding despising in our mindes all transitory and fraile things Let vs consider the holy fellowship of our fathers that haue gone before vs. Let vs consider the Saincts of the olde and newe Testament Did they not passe through this sea of tribulation and persecution were not some of them cut in peces other some stoned others of them killed with the sword Some others of them went about in pelts and goates skinnes as the Apostle to the Hebrues witnesseth Surely they all walked straight wayes following the steppes of Christ which sayde he that ministreth vnto me let him follow me whether so euer I go c. Therfore let vs also which haue so noble examples geuen vs of the Saintes that went before vs laying away as muche as in vs lyeth the heauy burden and the yoke of sinne which compasseth vs about runne forwarde through patience to the battaile that is set before vs fixing our eyes vppon the author of faith and Iesus the finisher of the same who seeing the ioy that was set before hym suffred the paines of the crosse despising death Let vs call vppon him which suffred suche reproche against himselfe of sinners that we be not wearied fainting in our hearts but that we may heartely pray for helpe of the Lorde and may fight against his aduersary Antichrist that we may loue his law and not be deceitfull labourers but that we may deale faithfully in all things according to that that God hath vouchsafed to geue vs and that wee may labour diligently in the Lordes cause vnder hope of an euerlasting reward Behold therefore brother Hus most deaâly beloued in Christe although in face vnknowen to me yet not in faith and loue for distance of places cannot separate those whom the loue of Christ doth effectually knit together be comforted in the grace which is geuen vnto thee labour like a good souldiour of Christ Iesus preach be instant in word and in example and call as many as thou canst to the way of truth for the truth of the gospel is not to be kept in silence because of friuolous censures and thunderboltes of Antichrist And therefore to the vttermost of thy power strengthen thou and confirme the members of Christ whych are weakened by the deuil and if the Lord wil vouchsafe it Antichrist shall shortly come to an end And there is one thing wherein I do greatly reioyce that in your realm and in other places God hath stirred vp the harts of some men that they can gladly suffer for the word of God imprisonment banishment and death Further beloued I knowe not what to wryte vnto you but I confesse that I could wish to powre out my whole heart if thereby I might comfort you in the lawe of the Lorde Also I salute from the bottome of my heart all the faithfull louers of the law of the Lord and specially Iacobellus your coadiutor in the gospell requiring that he will pray vnto the Lorde for me in the Vniuersall churche of Iesus Christ. And the God of peace which hath raised from the dead the shepheard of the sheepe the mighty Lorde Iesus Christ make you apt in all goodnesse to doe his will working in you that which may be pleasant in his sight All your friendes salute you which haue heard of your constancie I would desire also to see your letters wrytten backe to vs for knowe yee that they shall greatly comfort vs. At London by your seruaunt desiring to be fellow with you in your labors Ricus Wiceewitze priest vnworthy ¶ An other letter of Iohn Hus to his friendes of Boheme THe Lord God be with you I loue the counsaile of the Lorde aboue gold and precious stone Wherfore I trust in the mercy of Iesus Christ that he wil geue me his spirit to stand in his truth Pray to the Lord for the spirit is ready and the flesh is weake The Lord almighty be the eternal reward vnto my Lords which constantly firmely and
to passe according vnto Zisca his will and minde and that vpon him alone the whole state of Boheme did depend he sought priuie meanes to recoÌcile and get Zisca into his fauour promising him the gouernance of the whole kingdom the guiding of all his hostes armies and great yearely reuenues if he would proclaime him King and cause the Cities to be sworne vnto him UpoÌ which coÌditions wheÌ as Zisca for the performance of the couenants went vnto the Emperour being on his iourney at the Castle of Priscouia he was stricken with sicknesse and died It is reported that when he was demaunded beyng sicke in what place he would be buried he commaunded the skinne to be pulled off from his dead carkase and the flesh to bee cast vnto the foules and beastes and that a drumme should be made of his skinne which they should vse in their battailes affirming that as soone as their enimies should heare the sound of that drumme they would not abide but take their flight The Thaborites despising all other Images yet set vp the Picture of Zisca ouer the gates of the Citie ¶ The Epitaphe of Iohn Zisca the valiant Captaine of the Bohemians I Iohn Zisca not inferiour to any Emperour or Captain in warlike policie a seueare punisher of the pride and auarice of the Clergy and a defender of my countrey do lie heere That which Appius Claudius by geuing good counsell and M. Furius Camillus by valiantnesse did for the Romaines the same I being blinde haue done for my Bohemians I neuer slacked oportunitie of battaile neither did fortune at any time faile me I being blinde did foresee all oportunitie of well ordering or doing my businesse Eleuen times in ioining battaile I went victour out of the field I seemed to haue worthely defended the cause of the miserable and hungry against the delicate fatte and glotonous Priests and for that cause to haue receiued help at the hande of God If their enuy had not let it without doubt I had deserued to be numbred amongst the most famous men Notwithstanding my bones lye heere in this halowed place euen in despite of the Pope ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ¶ Iohn Zisca a Bohemian enemy to all wicked and couetous Priestes but with a godly zeale And thus haue you the actes and doings of this worthy Zisca and other Bohemians which for the more credite we haue drawne out of Aeneas Syluius onely his rayling tearmes excepted which we haue heere suppressed All this while the Emperour with the whole power of the Germaines were not so busie on the one side but Martin the Pope was as much occupied on the other side who about the same time directed downe a terrible Bull full of all poison to all Byshops and Archbyshops agaynst all such as tooke any part or side with Wickleffe Iohn Hus Hierome or with their doctrine and opinions The copie of which Bull which I found in an olde written monument I wish the reader throughly to peruse wherein he shall see the Pope to poure out at once all his poison The Bull of Pope Martine directed foorth against the followers of Iohn Wickliffe of England of Iohn Husse of Boheme and Hierome of Prage MArtine Bishop the seruant of Gods seruants to our reuerend brethren the Archbishops of Salzeburgen Gueznen and PrageÌ to the Bishops of Dlumcen Luthomuslen Bambergen Misnen PatauieÌ Uratislauien Ratisponen Cra. ouien Poznamen and Nitrien also to our beloued children the Inquisitours appointed of the Prelates aboue recited or where else soeuer vnto whome these present letters shall come greeting and Apostolicall benediction Amongst all other pastorall cares where with we are oppressed this chefly and specially doth inforce vs that heretikes with their false doctrine and errours being vtterly expulsed from amoÌgst the coÌpany of Christen meÌ and rooted out so farre forth as God will make vs able to do the right and Catholike faith may remaine sound and vndefiled and that all Christian people immoueable and iuiolate may stande and abide in the sinceritie of the same fayth the whole vayle of obscuritie being remoued But lately in diuers places of the world but especially in Bohemia and the Dukedome of Morauia and in the straights adioining thereunto certaine Archheretickes haue risen and sprong vp not against one only but against diuers sundry documeÌts of the Catholike faith being landlopers schismatikes and seditious persons fraught with diuelish pride Woluish madnes deceiued by the subtlety of Sathan and froÌ one euill vanity brought to a worse Who although they rose vp sprang in diuers parts of the world yet agreed they all in one hauing their tailes as it were knit together to wit Iohn Wickliffe of England I. Hus of Bohemia Hierome of Prage of dammable memorie who drew with theÌ no small nuÌber to miserable ruine and infidelitie For when as those such like pestiferous persons did in the beginning of their poisoned doctrine obstinately sow and spread abroad peruerse false opinions the prelates who had the regiment execution of the iudiciall power like dumme dogs not able to barke neither yet reuenging speedely with the Apostle all such disobedieÌce nor regarding corporally to cast out of the lords house as they were enioined by the canons those subtill and pestileÌt Archheretickes and their Woluish fury and cruelty with all expedition but suffering their false and pernicious doctrine negligeÌtly by their ouerlong delaies to growe and waxe stroÌg a great multitude of people in stead of true doctrine receiued those things which they did loÌg falsly pernitiously and damnably sow among them and geuing credite vnto them fell from the right faith and are intangled the more pitie in the foule errors of Paganisme In so much that those Archheretickes and suche as spring of them haue infected the Catholicke flock of Christ in diuers climates of the world and parts bordering vpon the same and haue caused them to putrifie in the filthie dunghill of their lies Wherefore the generall Synode of Constance was compelled with Sainct Augustine to exclaime against so great and ruinous a plague of faythfull men and of the sound and true faith it selfe saieng what shall the Soueraigne medicine of the Church do wyth motherly loue seeking the health of hir sheepe chasing as it were amongst a companie of men franticke and hauing the disease of the Lethargie What shall she desist and leaue off hir good purpose No not so But rather let hir if there be no remedie be sharpe to both these sorts which are the greenous enemies of her wombe For the Phisition is sharpe vnto the man bestraught and raging in his frensie and yet is he a father to his owne rude and vnmanerly sonne in binding the one in beating the other by shewing therein his great loue vnto them both But if they be negligent and suffer them to perish sayth Augustine this mansuetude is rather to be supposed
disordinate persones we may well and vpon probable causes repute deme culpable not only of heretical prauitie but also of high treason and as rebels to our persone Maiestie and violatours of the peace and dignity of our Realme as with all breakers and trespassours against the sacred Canons of the Churche who dare so presumptuously aduenture to worship the said Richard as a Sainct whereas it is not lawfull to worship any manner of person be he neuer so holy before he be canonised by the authority of the B. of Rome We therefore being very carefull for the good preseruatioÌ of our peace and desirous to abolish from out al the coastes of the same al maner Idolatry do charge command you that in certain places within your liberties wher you shal think most coÌuenient you cause forthwith proclamatioÌs to be made on our behalf straightly charging that no person from hencefoorth presume to resort to the place where the saide Richarde was executed vnder colour of Pilgrime or for any other cause of deuotion what so euer nor send any offering thither nor worship him hereafter openly or secretly nor adiudge esteme repute name or talke of him as otherwise iustified or innocent then such as the said reuerend father by his former definitiue sentence hath pronounced him to be vpon paine and penaltye to be taken and reputed for an hereticke or a fauourer of hereticks and to receiue condigne punishment prouided for hereticks And that you arrest all euery person whom you shall finde to do any thing coÌtrary to this our Proclamation and the same so arested commit to our prisone there to remaine vntil we shal thinke good to send countermaund for their deliuerance Witnes the king at his Manor of Estampstede the 15. day of Iuly in the 18. yere of his reigne Per ipsum Regem Like writtes and to the same effect were directed to al the shrines through all the realme bearing all one and the same Date By the vertue of which letter the Maior and sheriffes did such diligence that shortly after that coÌcourse and seking of the people was left of After the burning of thys man which was about the moneth of Iune in the same yere about Nouember a connocation was called by Henry Archbish. of Cant. wherein was propounded among the clergie to consult with them selues what way were best to be taken for the remoouing a way the law of Premuniri facias for so were the harts then of the temporalty set against the ecclesiasticall sort that where any vantage might be geuen them by the law they did nothing spare by reason whereof the churchmen at that time were greatly molested by the sayd law of Premuniri and by the kings writtes and other inditements to their no smal anoyance By long consultation and good aduisement at last this way was taken that a petition or supplicatioÌ should be drawen and presented to the king for the abolishing of the foresaid lawe of Premuniri facias and also for the restraining of other briefes wryts and inditements which seemed then to lie heauy vppon the Clergy This bill or supplication being contriued and exhibited by the Archbish. of Canter and of Yorke vnto the king standing in neede the same time of a subsidie to be collected of the cleargie thys aunswer was geuen to their supplication on the kings behalfe that for somuche as the time of Christenmaste then drewe neare whereby he had as yet no sufficient leisure to aduise vppon the matter he woulde take therein a farther pause In the meane time as one tendering theyr quiet he would send to al his officers and ministers wtin his realm that no such briefe of Premuniri shoulde passe against them or any of them from the saide time of Christenmas till the next Parliament An. 1439. Ex Regist. Cant. In my former edition of Acts monuments so hastely rashed vp at that present in such shortnesse of time as in the sayde booke thou mayst see gentle reader declared and signified among many other matters therein contained there is a shorte note made of one Eleanor Cobham Duchesse of Gloucester of Syr Roger Onley knight priest it should haue ben printed which two persons about the yeare of our Lord. 1440. or the next yeare following were condemned the one to death the other to perpetual prison Of this litle short matter maister Cope the Popes Scout lying in priuie wait to spie faults in al meÌs works wherso euer any may appeare taketh pepper in the nose falleth againe vnto his olde barking against mee for placing these foresayd persons in my booke of Martyrs but especially he thinketh to haue great vantage against me for that in the same story I do ioyne withal one Margaret Iourdeman the witch of Eye condemned also wyth them the same time and burned for practising the kings death by an image of waxe c. To answere hereunto first I say as I before sayde that I professe no such title to wryte of Martyrs but in generall to wryte of rites and Monuments passed in the church and realme of England Wherein why should I be restrained from the free walke of a story wryter more then other that haue gone before me Secondly touching my commendation of Sir Roger Onley and the Lady Eleanor if maister Alane be therewith offended I aunswer that I commended them for sauoring and fauoring of the truth of Christes doctrine For the fact if any such were in them I do not commend them And although I did commend them yet neither did I it w e any long tarying vppon it nor yet all together vpon mine owne head without some sufficient warrant of authoritie For why may not I as well beleeue Iohn Bale as M. Alane beleue M. Fabian especially seeing I do knowe and was priuie that the saide Iohn in recognising his Centuries followed altogether the history of Leland De Catalogo virorum illustrium which booke being borowed of master Cheke I my selfe did see in the hands of the foresayd Iohn Bale what time we were both together dwelling in the house of the noble Lady Duches of Richmond Wherefore if he thinke me so leud to speake without mine authors he is deceiued And if he thinke mine authors not to be beleeued then let thys Nomothetes or iolly Dictator come foorth and prescribe vs a law what authors he would haue vs to take and what to refuse For els why is it not as free for me to credite Iohn Bale and Leland as for him to credite Robert Fabian and Edw. Hall especially seeing they had seene hys bookes and workes left behinde him wherupon they might better iudge and so did neuer these Thirdly for the name of Roger Onley if Cope denie that there was any such name in stories meÌtioned but that there was one called Roger Bolingbroke c. heereby it may appeare that either his prompter out of England deceiued him or els that hee going
no further but to Fabian and Hall lacketh no good wil in him but only a little matter to make a perfect sycophant And admit the sayde name of Onley could not be founde in those wryters yet it were not vnpossible for a man to haue two names especially if he were a religious man to beare the name of the towne where he was born beside his own proper surname But nowe what if I M. Cope can auouch and bring foorth to you the name of Roger Onley out of sufficient recorde which you seeme not to haue yet read Haue yee not then done well and properly thinke you so bitterly to flee in my face and to barke so egerly all this while at moneshine in the water hauing no more cause almoste against me theÌ against the man in the Moone And now least you shoulde thinke me so much vnprouided of iust authority for my defence as I see you vnprouided of modestie and patience wryte you to your prompter or suborner where so euer he lurketh here in England to sende you ouer vnto Louane the booke of Iohn Harding a Chronicler more auncient then either Fabian or Hall printed in the house of Richard Grafton Anno 1543. where turne to the fol. 223. fac b. lin 19. and there shall you finde and reade these wordes Againe the Church and the king cursedly By helpe of one maister Roger Onley c. By the whyche woordes yee must necessarily confesse Roger Onley to be the name of the man either els must ye needes deny the author For otherwise that master Roger Bolingbroke was the onely helper to the Duchesse in that fact by no wise it can stande with the story of these authors which say that 4. other besides hym were coÌdemned for the same erune c. And moreouer thought the sayd Sir R. Onley was no knight as I haue saide in my former edition yet this yee cannot deny by the testimonie of them that haue sene his workes but that he was a Priest which you wil graunt to be a knights fellow And thus much for the name and condition of M. Roger Onley Fourthly as concerning Margaret Iourdeman whoÌ ye call the witch of Eye ye offer me herein great wrong to say that I make her a martyr which was a wytche when as I here professe confesse and ascertaine both you and all English men both present al posterity hereafter to come that this Margaret Iourdeman I neuer spake of neuer thought of neuer dreamed of nor did euer heare of before you named her in your booke your selfe So farre is it of that I eyther with my will or against my will made any martyr of her Furthermore I professe and denounce in like manner the neither haue you any iust or congrue occasion in my boke so to iudge much lesse to raile of me For where in expresse words I do speake of the moÌther of the Lady Yong what occasion haue you therby to slander me and my boke with Margarete Iourdeman which Margarete whether shee was a witche or not I leaue her to the Lorde As for me neither did I knowe of her then nor did I meane of her nowe But because I couple her in the same story you say To this I say because shee was the mother of a Ladie I thought to ioyne her w e an other Lady in the same story as in one pue together although in one cause I will not say And yet notwtstanding I doe so couple the saide mother w e the Duchesse in such distinet difference of yeares that you M. Cope might casily haue vnderstande or beside you no man els would haue thought the contrary but that Margaret Iouedeman was neither heere in my booke nor yet many memento For the wooordes of my storie are playne whereas the condemnation of the Lady Eleanor of the mother of Lady Young being referred to the yeare of our Lord 1441. I doe also in the same story through the occasion of that Ladie inforte mention of the mother of the Ladie Yong declaring in expresse woordes that shee folowed certayne yeares after in the end of that chapter do name also the yeare of her burning to be 1490. whiche was 50. yeares after the death of Onely and Margaret Iourdeman by the computatioÌ of which yeares it is playne that no other woman could be noted in that place but only the Lady Younges mother But M Cope continuing still in his wrangling mood obiecteth agayne for that in my Callendar the sayd Ladye Younges mother hath the next day in the Catalogue next after the death of Roger Onley whiche day pertayneth properly to Margaret Iourdeman which was burned the same day in Smithfield not to the Ladyes mother c. What order was taken in placing the names dayes what is that to me If he whiche had the disposing of the Catalogue did place them so in monthes as he sawe them ioyned in chapiters not perusing peraduenture nor abuising the chapters that doth nothing preiudice the truth of my story which sufficiently doth clare it selfe in distincting theÌ rightly in names also in yeares as is afore declared Fiftly and lastly hauing thus sufficiently aunswered to your circumstanunces of persons names and times M. Cope I will nowe enter to encounter with you concerning the fact and crime obiected to the Lady Duches and to the rest with this protestation before premised vnto the reader that if the fact be true and so done is reported in the histories of Fabian Halle and harding I desire the reader then so to take me as though I do not here deale withall nor speake of the matter but vtterly to haue pretermitted and dispuncted the same But for somuch as the deed and offence layd and geuen forth agaynst these parties may be a matter made of euil wil compacted rather then true in deede therefore I doe but onely moue a question by way of history not as defending nor commending nor commemorating the thing if it be true but onely mouing the question whether it is to be iudged true or suspected rather to be false and forged and so hauing briefly propounded certayne coniectural suspicious or supposals concerning that matter to passe it ouer neither medling on the one side nor on the other The first coÌiecture why it may be possible that this act of treason layd to the charge of the Duches Roger Oneley agaynst the king may be vntrue is this that the sayde Oneley otherwise named Bolingbroke tooke it vppon hys death that they neuer intended any such thing as they were condemned for The second coniecture for that the Lady Eleanor and Onely seemed then to fauour and fauour of that religion set forth by wicklesse and therefore like enough that they were haâd of the clergy Furthermore what hatred practise of Papistes can do it is not vnknowne The third coniecture for that the sayd mayster Roger Onely falsly
had him walke traytour and made him to be set openly in the stockes For though he could haue seene sodenly by miracle the difference betwene diuers colours yet could he not by the sight so sodeinly tell the names of al these coulours except he had known them before no more then the names of all the men that he shuld sodaynly see By this may it be seene howe Duke Humfrey had not onely an head to disserue and disseruer trueth from forged and fayned hipocrisie but study also and dilligence lykewise was in him to reforme that which was amisse And thus much hetherto for the noble prowesse vertues ioyned with the like ornamentes of knowledge literature shining in this Princely duke For the which as he was both loued of the poore commons and wel spoken of all men no les deseruing the same being called the good Duke of Glocester so neither yet wanted hee his enemies and priuy enuiers whether it was through the fatall and vnfortunate lucke of the name of that house which is but a vayn friuolous obseruation of Polydore Halle which followeth hym bringing in the examples of Hugh Speser of Thomas of Woodstock sonne of â Edward the thyrd of this Duke Humfry and after oâ king Richard the thyrd Duke likewise of Gloucester or whether it was that yâ nature of true vertue coÌmonly is suche that as the flame euer beareth his smoke and the body his shadow foâ the brightnes of vertue neuer blaseth but hath some disdayne or enuy wayting vpon it or els whether it was rather for some diuorcement from his wife or for some other vice or trespasse done as seemeth most like truth which God as well in dukes houses correcteth as in other inferiour parsons especially where he loueth But howsoeuer the cause is to vs vnknowne this good Duke of Glocester albeit beyng both that kinges sole vncle hauing so many well willers thorough yâ whol realme yet lacked not hys Sathan lacked not his secret maligners Of whom specially was HeÌry Beuford Cardinal Bish. of Wintchester and Chaunceller of England who of long time disdayning and enuying the rule and authoritie of this Duke first had disposed and appoynted himselfe to remoue the kings person from Eltham vnto Winsor out of the Dukes handes and there to put in such gouernours as him listed After that enteÌding the Dukes death he set men of armes and Archers at the end of London bridge and for barring the hye waye wyth a draw chain set men in chambers sellers and windowes with bowes and arrowes and other weapons to the purposed destructioÌ both of the duke his retinue if God had not so disposed to turne his iourny an other way Beside other manifold iniuries and molestations the Ambitious Cardinall seeking by all meanes to be Pope procured such trouble agaynst him that great deuision was thereby in the whole Realme in somuch that all the shops within yâ city of London were shut in for feare of the fauourers of these two great personages for each part had assembled no small number of people For the pacifying whereof that archbishop of Caunterbury and the Duke of Dumber called the prince of Portingall rode 7. tymes in one day betwene those two aduersaryes Such were then the troubles of this tumultuous diuision within the realme and al by the excitation of this vnquiet Cardinall Ouer and beside this Cardinall afore mentioned an other Capitall enemy to the said Duke was William de la Pole first Earle then Marques at last Duke of Suffolke a man very ill reported of in storyes to be not only that orgaÌ instrument of this good mans death but also to be the noyance of the common wealth ruine of the realme For by him and hys onely deuise was first concluded the vnprofitable and vnhonourable mariage betweene the kyng Lady Margaret daughter of the Duke of Angeow where as the king had concluded contracted a mariage before with the daughter of the Earle of Armiââk vpon conditions so much more profitable and honourable as more conuenient it is for a Prince to mary a wise with riches frends then to take a mayd with nothing disherite himselfe hys realme of old rightes ancient inheritance which so came to passe And all this the good Duke did well foresee declared no lesse but hys counsel would not be taken Wherupon followed first the geuing away the Duchy of Angeow the Citie of Mayne with the whoâe Country of Mayne to Reyner Duke of Angeow father of the Damoâell called then K. of Sicile of HierusaleÌ hauing therof no peny profite but onely a vayne name to play withal An other sore enemy and mortall plague to this Duke was the Queene her selfe lately before maried to the king Who being of haute stomack and all set vpon glory of wit and wilynes lacking nothing and perceiuing her husband to be simple of wit and easy to be ruled tooke vpon her to rule and gouerne both the king kingdome And because the aduise counsaile of Humfrey duke of Glocester was somewhat a stay that her authoritie and regimeÌt could not so fully proceede and partly because the sayd Duke before dyd disagree from that mariage this manly women and couragious Queene ceased not by all imaginations and practises possible to set forwarde his destruction hauing also for her helper herein the Duke of Buckingham c. These being his principall enemies and mortall foes fearing least some commotion might arise if such a Prince so ueare the kinges bloud and so beare to the people of all men so beloued shold be openly executed put to death deuised how to trap him and circumueÌt him vnknowing and vnprouided For the more speedy furtherance wherof a Parliament was suÌmoned to be kept at Bery an 1447. sacre ârom the citizens of London as William Lindall in his booke of practise writeth Where resorted all the peres of the realme and amongst them the Duke of Gloucester thinking no harme to any man lesse to himselfe Who on the second day of the Sesâon was by the Lord Beamonde high Constable then of Englande accompanied with the Duke of Buckingham and other arrested apprehended and put in ward and vpon the same all his seruaunts discharged and put from him of whome 32. of the principall being also vnder arrest were dispersed into diuers prisoÌs to the great murmuring and greuance of the people After this arrest thus done and the Duke put in to Warde the night after saith Halle 6. nightes after sayth Fabian and Polychron he was found dead in hys bed the 24. of Febru ary and his body shewed to the Lordes and Commons as though he had bene taken naturally with some sodayne disease And although no wouÌd in his body could be seene yet to al indifferent persons it might wel be iudged that he
the first persecution by the church of Rome againste the Albingenses or waldenses about Tolous Bitures and Auinion Of whome 17. M. the same time were slaine by the Popes crossed souldiors Among whom frier Dominicke was then the chiefest doer About whyche time also was Frier Frances of which two came the two orders of begging Friers al which began much about one time together An. 1215. which were nere within 20. yeres after the kingdome of the Christians was taken of the Turkes according to the Prophesie aboue sayd It followeth moreouer in Methodius That in hys time al Lordship domination shal cease and geue ouer c. The verity whereof we see noâe accomplished in the Pope For where the Pope with his double sword and triple crown doeth come there all seculare power must geue place both Emperors Kings and Princes must stoupe So king Iohn yeelded vp his crowne to Pandulsus the popes Legate and was in his hand 5. daies An. 12â7 Childerike the French K. had hys crowne taken from him and geuen to Pipine An. 747. Henricus 4. Emperor was forced to submit hymselfe and his scepter to Pope Hildebrand An. 1077. Fridoricus Barbarossa Emperour in Saint Markes Church in Uenice was faine to lay downe hys necke vnder the Pope Alexanders feete Anno 1277. Which Fridericke also before was faine to holde the stirroppe to Pope Adrian c. What should I speake of the Ambassadour of Uenice named Franciscus Dandulus who being sent to Pope Clement the 5. was made to lie vnder the Popes cable like a dog gather vp the croms meÌcioned in Sabel Enn. 9. li. 7. Henry the 3. being Emperor had hys diademe first set on with the feete of the Pope and afterwarde strocken off from his head with the Popes foote againe And what shall I speake more hereof when as Carolus Magnus submitted himselfe so lowe to kisse the feete of Pope Leo. An. 800. It foloweth then in the prophesie of Methodius That in the tribulation of those dayes shall be sent from God two speciall Prophettes Enoch and Hely to reprooue and disclose the fraudulent falsehode of Antichrist and that many seeing his delusion shall forsake him and followe them Wherat Antichrist being greeued shall kill them c. We neuer read yet in any story of any suche two Prophets to be sent either to the Saracens or to the Turkes Wheras against the Pope we read Iohn Husse and Hierome of Prage two learned Martyrs Prophets of God to haue bene sent to haue reproued and described the Anatomie of Antichrist and at last to haue bene burned for their labor And what Prophet can speake more plainely either Enoch or Hely then did Hierom of Prage prophesying of the comming of Martin Luther an C. yeres after him when the Pope and his fellowes should answere to God and to him The time we see came iust Nowe let the Pope see with his fellowes what answer they can make The true plate of Hus and Hierome among the Bohemians It followeth further in Methodius concludyng hys prophecie And then sayth he shall appeare the comming of the sonne of man in the clouds of heauen with celestial glory c. Wherefore after the burning of these two notable Prophets with many other thousands burned also since their time by the B. of Rome it is to be thought that the comming of Christes iudgement in the clouds is not farre of Veni cito Domine Amen And thus muche touching Methodius of whose prophecies how much or how little is to be estemed I leaue it indifferent vnto the reader For me it shal suffice simply to haue recited his wordes as I finde them in his booke contained noting this by that way that of this booke of Methodius De nouissimis temporibus neither Hierome in his Cataloge nor Suidas nor yet Auentinus in the place where hee entreateth purposely of such prophecies maketh any mention As touching Hildegardus Brigit other whome the French cal Bardi for their songs prophetical verses sufficient hath ben alleaged before out of Anentinus who in his 3. booke of Chronicles wryting of the testimonies of Hildegard Brigit and Bardi seemeth to grounde vppon them that the Turkes whether we wil or not shal haue their Imperiall seate at Colen And I pray God that it come not to passe that the Turke do geue some attempt against England by the seas before that he come to Colen by land c. Greuity causeth me to cut of many testimonies and reuelations of these abouesaide or els I could here rehearse the propheticall wordes of Brigit lib. 4. cap. 57. concerning the City and Church of Rome which as she sayth must be purged and scoured with 3. things to wit with sharpe sword with fire and with the plough and that God wil doe with that Citie as one that remoueth plants out of one place vnto an other and finally that the Citie of Rome shall susteine the sentence as if a Iudge should commaund the skin to be flaine off the bloude to be drawne from the flesh and the flesh to be cut in small peces the bones therof to be broken so that all the mary may be quised out from the same c. But for breuitie I let Brigit passe something wil declare out of Erythrea Sybilla in her booke of prophecies found in S. Georges church in Uenice where she prophesying many things of the birth of Christ vnder Augustus and of the birth of Iohn Baptist of baptisme of the Apostles of the conuersion of the Gentiles and of Constantinus c. hath these words After that the peaceable Bull shall conclude all the climes of the world vnder tribute in those daies a heauenly lambe shal come and the dayes shal come wheÌ the power of the flowing streame shal be magnified in water the Lyon the Monarche shal be conuerted to the Lambe which shall shine to all men and subuert kingdomes Moreouer sayeth Sybilla In the latter age God shall bee huÌbled and the diuine ofspring shal be abased Deitie shal be ioyned with humanity the Lambe shal lie in hay and God maÌ shall be bred vp vnder a maidens attendance signes and woÌdershal go before amoÌgest the circumcised c. Also an aged womaÌ shal coÌceiue a childe hauing knowledge of things to come The Worlde shall maruell at Bowtes the starre which shall be a leader to his birth He hauing 32. feete and 6. thumbes shal chuse to himself out of ââsners and abiectes the number of 12. and one deuill not wyth ââorde nor with battel c. And afterwarde thus followeth moreouer in Sybilia saying The health of the lambe lying shal be clothed with a fewe spoiles of the Lyon Blacke shal be turned into red He shall subdue the citie of Aeneas and kings but in the booke of the fisher In deiectioÌ and pouertie he shall coÌquere
Knightes of the order dâpilued for not doyng sacrifice Euseb. Lib. 10. Cap. 8. A straight charge agaynst the relieuing of the imprisoned Christians Euseb. Lib. 1. de vita ConstaÌtini Secret persecution for feare of Constantinus Zozomenus Lib. 1. Cap. 2. Euseb. lib. 10. Cap. 8. The violent wronges of Licinius Euseb. lib. 1. de vita Const. The Christians flee into the wildernes Hote persecution renued Theodorus An other Theodorus Byshop of Tyrus A man of Perga Nicholaus Byshop of Mirorus Gregorius Byshop of Armenia Paulus Byshop of Neocaesaria with 40. other martyrs XL good men and their wiues martyrs Amones with xl wiues of xl men martyrs The wicked purpose of Licinius had he not bene preuented by God and slayne by Constantinus Licinius ouercome in battaile by Constantinus The end and death of the tyrauntes whiche were the authors of this x. persecution A briefe story of the most notable Martirs that suffered in this x. persecution Albanus Martyr Fruite of hospitalitie to be noted Albanus first conuerted and by what occasion Albanus offereth himselfe to death for an other The words of the Iudge to Albane The conââcy and zeale of Albane The confession of Albane The suffering and martyrdome of Alban Superfluous miracles in this story written by Bede omitted The legend of S Alban disproued S. Alban the first martyr in this realme of England The stories of the Saintes corrupted with lyes Amphibalus Martyr Flores Historiarum The martyrdome of Amphibalus Aaron Iulius Martyrs Persecution in thys realme of Britaine The lamentable story of Romanus Martyr The exhortation of Romanus to the christians The Christian boldnes of Romanus The noble patience of Romanus in his suffering The preaching of Romanus to the Captaine Antiquitie alleadged of the pagans The confession of a childe against Idolatry A childe martyred for the testimonye of Christ. An example of vertuous education A godly mother of a godly childe The cruell wordes of the tyrant The Christian childe beheaded for confessing of Christ. Nature ouercome of religion The fire quenched with rayne that shoulde burne Romanus Romanus speaketh after hys tongue was pluckt out Romanus after long tormentes strangled in prison Prudent in hymnis de coroâiâ Martyrum The story of Gordius a Centurian Martyr Gordius of hys accord vttereth hymselfe to be a Christian. Gordius brought to examinatâââ The confesion of Gordius The bolde constancy couragious sprite of Gordius Gordius attempted with fayre promises and good giftes Gordius condemned to be brent The aunswere of Gordius to his freÌds A subtile kynde of disswaders None ought to deny Christ with hys mouth and confesse hym with hys hart The Martyrdome of Gordius Ex Basili in Ser. in Gordium militem Caesariensem Menas Martyr Ex Symeon Metaphr tom 9. The confession of Menas The words of Menas in hys tormentes All the world is not to be weyed with one soule saued The prayer of Menas at his death Menas martyred Symeon Metaphr tom 5. The story of â0 martirs Tormentes brought out to terrifie the Christians The couragious boldnes and Christian confession of these 40. martyrs Martyrdome and death for Christ preferred before lyfe and riches of this world The Martirs in a cold ponde all a winters night The Martyrs taken out of the pond were cast into the fire A good mother caring more for the soule then for the body of her sonne Ex Basil. in Serm. de 40. Martiribus Another story of 40. Martyred in a colde ponde at Sebastia Cyrus Ioannes Athanisia with her three daughters Theoctiste Theodota Eudoxia Martyrs The louing ãâã of one Christian toward an other Cyrus to doe others good lost hys life The story of Sebastian Martyr A worthy example of a captayne to be followed Marcus Marcellinus Nicostratus with Zoe hys wife Tranquillinus with Martia hys wife Traglinus Claudius Castor Tiburtius Castellus Martyrs Barlaam What desire the Heathen had by some meanes to allure the Christians to offer sacrifice Agricola with hys seruaunt Vitalis martyrs Ex Ambro. in Serm aa Virgines Vitalis first martyred Agricola desirous of martyrdome Agricola dyed martyr vpon the Crosse. The cruell martyrdome of Vincentius Ex August in Sermon The tormentes exercised vpon Vincentius The comfort of the Lord vppon hys Sainctes Philoromus Martyr Euseb. lib. 8. cap. 9. The confession and Martyrdome of Philoromus Procopius Martyr The tormentes and constancie of Procopius to death Nicephor lib. 7. cap. 15. Gregorius Martyr The sundry tormentes of Georgius Sergius Bacchius PanthaleoÌ Theodorus Faustus GereoÌ with 318. fellowes Hermogenes Menas a man of Athens Eugraphus Samonas Gurias Abibus Hieron with hys fellowes Iudes Dom. Eualasius Maximinus Thiesus Lucius Callinicus Apollonius Philemon Asilas Leonides Arrianus the President Cyprianus Byshop of Antioche Iustina Glicerius Felix Priest Fortunatus and Achilleus Deacons Carpophorus Abundus hys Deacon Claudius Syrinus Antonius Cucusatus Felix Byshop Adauctus and Ianuarius Fortunatus Septimus Martyrs The LameÌtable story of Cassianus Martyr Ex Aurel. Prudentius lib. peristephanon Cassianus Martyr Eulalia Martyr Ex Arel Prudentio lib. peristephanoâ The chaste and continent behauiour of Eulalia Eulalia geueth the onset denying to sacrifice to deuils Eulalia kept secret by her parentes Eulalia disproueth the Heathen Iudge The godly confession of Eulalia Eulalia allured with fayre perswasions Eulalia singeth anâ prayseth God in he tormente Eulalia put in the fire The end and martyrdome of Eulalia Ex Prudeââ Agnes martyr Straunge and vnnecessary myracles omiâted Ex pruden lib. de Câronis Agnes constant in the confession of her fayth Agnes threatned to the brothel house Agnes bolde vpon the helpe of Christ. The incontinent eyes of a young man beholding Agnes strunken out The young man restored agayne to his health by the prayer of Agnes Agnes desirous of martirdoÌe The prayer of Agnes Agnes beheaded The history of Katherine martir All thinges be not true and probable that be written of Sainctes liues Petrus de Natalibus lib. 10. Katherine resisteth the Emperour openly to hys face Katherine committed to prison and comforted by an Aungell The tormentes and end of Katherine The history of Iulitta Martyr Ex Basil. in Serm. Iulitta violenââly spoyled of her goodes Iulitta once abiured Iulitta standeth to the coÌfession of her fayth A Christian voyce of a true martyr The answere of Iulitta Iulitta condemned to the fire The words and exhortations of Iulitta to woemen about her Barbara Fausta Euclatius Maximinus Iuliana Anysia Iustina Tecla Martirs Caius Marcellinus Marcellus Eusebius Miltiades Byshops of Rome and martyrs Marcellinus denyeth and repenteth Ex Lib Concilior Platina Euseb. in Chro. Authors dissent Ex Sabel Enead 7. Lib. 8. Sabel ibid. A place of Platina confuted The order and proceeding described in iudgement agaynst the Bishop of Rome An obiection of the Papistes answered vnto The Byshop of Rome cyted vp and appeareth before the councell The Byshop of Rome condemned by the Councell The decretall Epistles and constitutions of these Byshops of Rome examined The chief scope of
the constitutions decretall to magnifie the Church ââ Rome The Epistle of Caius A great part of the Epistle of Caius taken out of the Epistle of Leo to Leo the Emperour The Epistle of Marcellinus The epistle decretall of Marcellus 24. q. 1. Regamus vn fratres In what chapter or leafe in all the Byble doth the Lord commaund the sea of Peteâ to be translated from Antioche to Rome The church of Rome âââeth to the Church of Antioche to yeld vnto her The second Epistle of Marcellus written to Maxentius The Epistle of Marcellus to Marentius blanched The church of England gouerned by the popeâ CanoÌ law without sufficient ground of antiquitie The Epistles decretall of Eusebius and Miltiades Ex Epist. Decretal Miltiades A place of the third Epistle decretall of Eusebius sound vntrue Miltiades the last Byshop of Rome being in danger of persecution The end of these persecutions in all the West Churches The persecutioÌ vnder Licinius Hermylus Straconicus Martyrs Theodorus Captayne Martyr Milles martyr The kinges of Persia were commonly called by the name of Sapores Persecution in Persia. Acindimus Pegacius Anempodistus Epidephorus Symeon Archbishop Cresiphon Byshop Martyrs 128. Martirs in Persia. The story of Symeon Archb. of Seleucia Ex Sozom. lib. 2. cap. 8.9.10 The worthy answere of Symeon vnto the king The constancie of Simeon The fall of Vsthazareâ The fruite of Ecclesiasticall discipline and chastisment The repentance of Vsthazares The aunswere of Vsthazares to the king Vsthazares the kinges tuâor condemned to be beheaded The message of Vsthazares To the king The cause openly cryed why Vsthazares was beheaded The end and martirdome of Vsthazares The martirdome of Symeon Archb. The exhortatioÌ of Symeon the Archbishop to the martyrs at their death when he also hymselfe should suffer Abedecalaas Ananias Martirs The story of Pusices Martyr The free speach and boldnes of Pusices The cruell martyrdome of Pusices The daughter of Pusices Martyr A cruell edict of Sapores agaynst the Christians Innumerable martyrs in Persia Azades a noble ãâã yet Martyr The proââââ of God ãâã the ãâã Trabula ãâã her sister martyrs Trabula ãâã sister of Symââon False accusaââon rashly beleued Trabula and her sister sawne in sââder The blinde charme of the wicked Queene Example of maydenly chastitie in Trabula Ex ecclesiast Hist. Zozom lib. 2. cap. 13. Persecution agaynst the ââshops and teachers of the church in Peâsia Acepsimas byshop Martyr Iacobus Priest Martyr Example of true Christian charitie and singuler piety in Iacobus Athalââ Deacon Azadanes Deacon Abdiesuâ Deacon Martyrs This Archimagus and magi as âonophon sayth was as order of religion among the Persians which had the greatest strâke in the land next to the king The end and martirdome of Acepsimas Byshop Athalas lost the vse of both hys armes beyng pluckt from the ioyntes of his body Ex Sozo li. â cap. 13. ex Nicepho Lib. 8. cap. 17. Barbasimes Paulus Gaddiabes Sabinus Mareas Mocius Iohannes Hormisdas Papas Iacobus Romas Maares Agas Bochres Abdas Abiesus Ioannes Abramius Agdelas Sabores Isaac Dausaâ Bicoâ Maureanda with 250. other martirs The number of the martirs that suffered in Persia were 16. thousand Constantinus the Emperour writeth to the king of Persia in the behalfe of the afflicted Christians The copy and effect of the Epistle of Constantine Sapores Of this Galienus and Valerianus read the pag. 75. The generall care of godly Constantinus for all christians in all places Other forrayne persecutions in Persia. Andas Byshop martir The story of Hormisda Martyr Ex Theodor. Lib. 5. cap. 39. The faythfull constancie of Hormisda Hormisda banished the country of Persia. Suenes Martir The constancy of Suenes The story of Beniamin Deacon and Martyr Beniamin tormented The martirdome of Beniamin The martirs vnder Iulianus Apostata Aemilianus Domitius Martyrs The story of Theodorus Martyr Ruff. Lib. 5. cap. 36. Theodor. lib. 3. cap. 11. Zozom lib. 5. Cap. 10. A miracle to be noted Artemius Martyr Eusebius Nestabus brethren Nestor Martirs Eupsychius with other men of Cesarâa martyr Miserable crueltie agaynst the Christian virgins of Arethusia The people made to be pluckt from their olde customes though it be neuer so wicked The story of Marcus Arethusius The true conscience of Marcus Arthusius Great cruelty shewed Couetousnes the cause of cruelty A notable saying Hierony in Aba cap. 1. The wicked in this world doe most florish and preuayle Persecution commeth by no chaunce Persecution of Gods people prefigured and forewarned of God The Churche forewarned of Christ by speciall reuelation in the Apoc. The beast ãâã the Apoc. expounded 42. montheâ in the Apoc. cap. 13. expounded The beast had power to make 42. monthes The persecuting tyme of the primitiue Church vnder the beââ lasted 300. yeares The Israelites 300. yeares 1 MCCLX Reuelation 11.12 2 Three dayes and a halfe Reuela cap. 11. 3 A time tymes and halfe a time Reuela cap. 12. 4 Xlii. monethes or 3. yeares and a halfe Reuel cap. 11. Ezech. cap. 47. The persecuted Israelites bearing a figure of the persecuted Church of Christ. From the first persecution of the primitiue Church to the last persecution 294. yeares Vniuersall persecution ceaseth for a 1000. yeares in the Church Apoc. 10. From the tyme of Licâââus to Wirkliffe 1000. yeares Sathan bound vp for a thousand yeares The time of Sathans binding opened Doxologia The good quallities of Constantinus The cause of all hys prosperous successe Constantine sometime by meanâs of hyâ wife was an Idolater Euseb. lib. 4. de vita Constant. The common saying of Constantinus August contra Crescon epist. 49.50 The raygne of Constantinus The effect of some of hys constitutions Euseb. Lib. 10. cap. 5. The law of nature made perfect compared with the knowledge of God Lithernes the nurse of ignoraunce and ignoraunce the enemy to wisedome Tyranny depriueth Emperours Bloudy tyrantes make ciuile warres Apollo gaue answere out of a caue in the ground that he was disquyeted by the Christians The ãâã geuen for to be ãâã vpon malefactoâ A great âââmendation of the christians The earth bewayled the martyr deathes The authors of all mischiefe punished Apollo lying oracles the cause of so many martirs deathes Constant. prayer Constant. Fayth confirmed by the myracles of the crosse The clemâââcy of a good Emperour A good iudgement One religion from the beginning of the world The prayer of Constantine was fulfilled Ech thing in their creation preach the very and true God The earth stayd vp by the power of God Who they be that Constant. accompteth wise in deede Experience a tryall of the truth Constantinus neyther for feare dissembleth hys fayth neyther through pollicye defaceth Gods glory Constantinus compared to Moses in deliuiring the people and agreeing them together The letter of Constantinus to Aâilinus hys captayne Another letter of Constantine to Aâilinus The contempt of gods religion chiefest decay of common weales An other letter of Constantine to Miltiades Byshop of Rome The
miracles what straunge sightes this Berthwalde or Drithelm did see after hys death read the ix booke of Henr. Huntington King Etheldred made Abbot of Bardney Adelmus Gu. Malmesâ lib. 5. de pontifiâ Lying miracles Malmesbery commended for hys stile Lying miracles reproued Aldelme Byshop Swithune Bishop of Wine Bedo lib. 5. cap. 23. Ex historia Iornalensi do regib us Northumb S. Iohn of Beuerlay Anno. 717. Annother lying fable of Sainct Eguyne Ranulphus in Polychro lib. 5. cap. 23. Beda lib. 5. de gestes Angl. Polycron lib. 5. cap. 17. A generall rule seruing for the obseruation of Easter day This rule of Easter seemeth to be taken out of the booke of Numer And they going out of Ramesse the 15. day of the first moneth the next day after held their Easter c. Why priestes crownes were shauen Bede de gest lib. 5. The copy of a Monkish letter of Colfride to King Naiton for the shauing of Priestes crownes How proueth he that the Apostles Iob and Ioseph were shauen Much sayd nothing proued Diuersitie of rites hurteth not the Church See how these shauelinges would father their shauing vpon Peter which is neyther found in Scripture nor in any approued story but onely in paynted clothes Why Priestes and Monkes be shauen in the crowne The shauing of the crowne what it representeth How doth the signe of the crosse defend Churches from euill spirites when it cannot keepe them from euill Priestes If shauing of the crown doth each men patience in suffering how commeth it that we see none more washpish and irefull then these shorne generations of Monkish vipers Simon Magus ãâã as he sayâ The difference betweene the shauing of Peter and Simon Magus In outward habite christians ought not to reliââble wicked doers * There is but one mediator betweene God and man Christ Iesus The Scottish monke and the Englishe monkes differed in their shauing If Peter shall let in the elect of God into heauen Christ theâ serueth in little stede A note to admonish the reader Fabia cap. 141. Guliel Malmesb de Reg. An. 724. Ethelburge the Queene perswadeth her husbaÌd to be a monke The crafty head of a woman King Iue resigning hys kingdome went to Rome and became a Monke Ethelburga the Queene made NuÌne of Barking Peter pence first graunted and payd to Rome The lawes made by King Iue to his people Celulphus King of Northumberland Bede An. 729. The life of Bede briefly described This Benedict maister to Bede was the first that brought in the vse of glasse windowes into England Also the sayd Benet ãâ¦ã An Epistle of Pope Sergius The famous learning of Bede Bede commended for integritie of lyfe Anno. 735. S. Iohns Gospell translated into English by Bede Celulfus of a King made a Monke Egbert Kyng of Northumberland Anno. 747. Ex Malmesb. lib. de gestis pontifi Anglo Cutbert Archbishop of Caunterbury The rogation dayes had not then that superstition in them as they had afterward Boniface an English man Archb. of Mentz Ethelwold kyng of Merceland Edelhim a strong ãâã valiant warriour Pride ouerâthrowne A letter of Boniface otherwise called Winfridâ sent to kyng Ethelbald Nihil factum quod non factum prius The corrupt lyfe of Nunnes noted The popish actes and doynges of Boniface Archbishop of Magunce The Monastery of Fulda in Germany builded by Boniface Childericus The French king deposed and Pipinus intruded Dist. xl cap Si Papa Images in Churches subuerted by Emperours mayntained by Popes Philippicus for holding agaynst Images lost hys Empyre his eyes The author of the book called the dialogues of Gregory Memoriall of reliques offring and sacrifice for the dead brought into the masse Canon The Popes feete first kissed of the Emperours Segebert king of Westsaxons Sigebert slayne Cruell tyranny with like cruelty reuenged Kenulphus king of Westsaxons Anno. 748. Murder reuenged with murder Offa King of Mercia An vntruth noted in the story of Fabianus The primacy of Canterbury remoued to Lichfield Lambrith Archbishop of Cant. This Alcuinus is commended for hys learning nex to Adelmus and Bede aboue all Saxons Ethelbert king of Eastangles wrongfully murdered by Offa. The vayne suspicion and wicked counsell of a woeman Ex historia Iornalensi Malmesocriensi Cruell murder reuenged Offa and Kenredus of Kinges made monkes at Româ Egfretus King of Mercia Alcuinus Osbââ to patritio The fathers fault punished in the childe Egbert King of Kent taken prisoner A princely example of clemency in a noble king The Church of Winchcombe builded by K. Kenulphus Egbert King of Kent released out of prison A place of Fabian doubted Pope Steuen the second The donation of Pipinus falsely taken to be the donation of Constantine Ex polyer lib. 5. cap. 25. Pope Paule the first Images agayne mayntayned by the Pope agaynst the Emperour A lay man pope who was deposed and had hys eyes put out Pope Steuen the third The counsell of Constantinople the 7. condemned of the Pope for condemning Images The pope also ordayned Gloria in Excelsis to be song in the masse at S. Peters altar by the Cardinals Pope Hadrian the first Images agayne mayntayned by the Pope to be mens Kalenders The body of S. Peter clothed iâ siluer The order of the Romish masse book when it came in Ex Duraâdo Nauââro Iacobââ Voragine in vita Greg. Et tameâ ipsis commentum placet Terent Note well the practise of Prelates in planting their popish masse Gregories masse taketh place in Europe Carolus Magnus beneficiall to the sea of Rome Rex Christianissimus intituled to Fraunce A letter of Charles the great sent to king Offa. How the Pope heareth the cry of poore widowes and Orphanes The Empire translated from Greece to Fraunce Images written agaynst as contrary to the true fayth This Albinus was Alcuinus aboue mentioned The Bishops and Princes of England against Images King Egbert made a monke Anno. 757. Osulphus Mollo otherwise called Adelwold Alcredus or Aluredus Ethelbert otherwise named Adelred or Eardulphe Alfweld Osredus Adelred agayn kinges of Northumberland Anno. 764. Northumberland kingdome ceaseth Alcuinus otherwise called Albinus The troubles of the kingdome of Northumberland and described by Alcuinus Ex Historia MalmesberieÌsi How it rayned bloud in Yorke Anno. 780. Brigthricus K. of Westsaxons Edelburga daughter to Offa poysoned her husband Wickednes reuenged Irene Anno. 784. Images restored agayne by Irene at Constantinople The second councell at Nicea The wickednes of Irene condingly rewarded Kenelmus king of Mercia innocently slayne Celulphus Ceolulphus Bernulphus kings of Mercia The kingdome of Mercia ceaceth Vniust dealinges of men iustly rewarded Paules Church The first aultar and crosse set vp in England The church of Winchester The church of Lincolne The church of Westminster The scholes at Cambridge Abbey of Knouisburgh Malmesb. Abbey of Glocester Mailrose Heorenton Hetesey The monastery of S. Martin at Douer Lestingey Whitbie This Hilda was first conuerted to the fayth by Paulinus a godly and learned
1000 marks The fift part of all the goods of the clergy granted to the Pope Great expence of money in the court of Rome betweene the B. of Lincoln and the Cathedrall Church Money wast fully bestow ed. Mony comming to the Pope betweene the b. of Lincoln the monks within his Dioces How pretely the Pope can take with both handes Money may doe much at Rome The popes answere to Rob Grosted Iustice peruented by the popes authoritie for money Money comyng to the Pope by the election of Boniface archb of Cant. and of Ethelmare B. of Wint. both straÌgers and French men Mariage with Alinore the kings sister a Nunne dispensed by the Pope for money What inconuenience commeth by the Popes dispensations Wilfull periurie mainteined by the Popes dispensations Enormities which spring out of the popes dispensations The miserable impouerishing of the Realme by the popes prouisions and contributions Cardinall Otho Legate in England The receiuing of Otho the popes Legate into the Realm Anno. 1237. Otho the Legate seeketh to come into Scotlande The king of Scottes his answere to Cardinall Otho The ãâã of Seaâââ hath ãâã ãâã within ãâã popes Legate Cardinal Otho ãâã ped ãâã ing into Sââ land Oppression of the ãâã of Englââ by Cardiâââ Otho the popes Legaââ Anno. 1238. The nobles of England writ to Pope Gregory ãâã collationââ benefices wrasled or of their ãâã Petrus Rubeus the popes ãâã All beneââ ced men in England ââ pelled to geue theââ part of the reuenewes to the pope anno ââââ Anno. 1240. Excuses of the Clergy why they would not contribute â the Pope âoc childreÌ of Rome âlaced in benefices in England Edmund Archb. of Cant. deparâeth the âealme and dyeth in exile Three thousand pounds to the popes âse Romaynes 23. brought to Englande to be benefited The P. for money releaseth christias of their âowâ Mumelius 20 other messenger of the pope An exectable exaction of the pope vpon the house of Peterborough Abbot of Pe terborough thrust out of the popes court The obligation of kyng Iohns tribute to the pope burned The bishops of England put their handes and seales to the popes bill Petrus Rubeus Petrus de Supino the Popes collectors in England A thousand and fiue hundreth markes broughâ out of Ireland for the Pope M. Martinus aâ other messenger for the Popes money an 1244. Extortion of the Popes Legate vpon the clergie of Englando Contribution of x. M. markes for the Pope The pope craftely holdeth with the kyng that the king might holde with him Intimation geuen to the king touching the importable oppression of the realme by the Pope K. Henries letter to the Pope The kyng offereth to kisse the Popes feet Damage receiued by the pope in the realme of England The pope prouisions The kinges too much in subiection to the pope Ex Mat. Paris sol 172. The pope setteth Welch men against the king of England Contribution required of the clergie of England for the pope with their excuses and reasons against the same The portes of England layd to stop the popes letters yet all would not serue Siââe ãâã land ãâã yerely ãâã out of ãâã landâââ Pope ãâã Italia ãâã M. Martinââ the Popes legate serâ out of Enâ land in the deuils ãâã The pope in displeasure with the king of England * ãâã lot The ãâã wordes of the pope against the French ãâã and king of England Anno. 1245. The supplication of ãâã Lords and commons of England ãâã the Pope The superstitious ãâã ding of neonasterics in England Iniuries receiued in England by the Pope Benefices in âuglande wickedly giuen a way to Italians Three score thousande markes yerely giuen to Italians out of the church of England Italians receiued more in this land of meer reÌts then did the kings crown Detestable dealings of the popes legate in England Complaint of M. Martin âhe Popes Legate K. HeÌry the âhird vsed euery day to âeare 3. masâes by note The stout wordes of the Lordes âo the Pope The suppliâation of the English naâion tooke no place with the Pope The Englishe Ambassadours agreeued with the Pope The Pope in an anger with England The Bishops of England set their seales to the popes tribute Anno. 1246. The pope stirreth Lewes the French king to warre against the K. of Englande Lewes the freÌch kyng refuseth to warre against Englande The first yeares fruites for seuen yeares gathered of all benefices for the Archb. of Cant. The prelates of England charged to find horse and harnes for Popes warres A subtile practise of the pope The popes baite layde for more money A new lawe of the pope to season vpon all the goods of clergie men that die intestate A note of certaine ecclesiasticall persons dying in England worth great substance Sixe thousand marks to be gathered of the clergie of Englande for the Pope The king beginneth to withstand the Pope but durst not holde out The Pope in a chafe The wordes of Ioannes Anglicuâ Cardinall to the Pope The miserable troubles of christendome Of Spaine he meaneth because the king of Aragone a litle before had cut off the tongue of a certaine B. that did reprehend him Paris fol. 207. Power giuen to the Bish. of Worcester to interdict the land The K. fayne to relent to the Pope 238. Of this diuision read before pag. 282. The Grecians vsed to washe their altar if any latin masse had bene saide vpon them Ex Actâs concilââ Lateranââsis cap. 4. Goods gotten by vsury attached for the Pope Excommunication abused False âââlutiââ oâ sinnes Vsurarie prauâlas Goods ãâã in dead â wils for restitution eâuâted to the Pope Goods ââbequetheâ in deâd ãâã willes coâ uerted to war agaiâââ the Gââeââ Goods ââgotten coâuerted ãâã Pope Abseloâ for ãâã An vâââânable eââ on of the Pope Non ãâã Three âân thousande poundes ââacted of ââ clergie to â payde to ââ Pope A Parliament Letter sent the Pope the name all the eâtes com âaltie of âe realme âote fooles âuâingiuing the âhurch so âuch âhe Pope âââking beââe EnglaÌd â swimme âth golde ââd siluer The popes ââswere aâaine to the ââng of England The Pope âalfe in his promise Note the subtle practise of the pope to get money The Bishop of Lincolnes answere to the Friers the Popes messengers The Abbot of S. Albons maketh great sute to the Pope for the 400. markes that he should pay This Iohannes Anglicus was the more fierce against the Abbot because hee receiued him not with such reuerence as hee thought meete for the popes legate Example howe this Realme of England was oppressed miserably by the Pope The Abbot of AbbingdoÌ cited to appeare before the Pope The Abbot of Abingdon condemned in 50. markes for denying of an english benefice to an Italian the Popes nephew A detestable extortion of the pope vsâd against the priorie of Binham The Grecians excused purged in parting froÌ the Church of Rome The miseries that haue risen in
to release him of his oath The Popes absolution abused The answer of the nobles again to the kyng The controuersie betweene the king the Nobles put in comprimis The Pope releaseth the K. of his oath Wicked make-bates Ex Flor. hist. in Anno. 1261. Bishops going about to recouer benefices appropriate froÌ religious houses Ex Florilego ibid. Pope Alexander dyeth Pope Vibane Anno. 1267. A new release of the kings oth from Rome with this epitaph Hic pudor Hypoliti Paridis gerasensus Vlisiss Eneaepietas Hectoris ira iacet The Welchmen rebell The pâouisions of Oxford again graunted by the kyng The kings palace at Wellm. brent with fire Vsury punished for taking aboue â pence a weeke in a pounde Anno. 1263. The Nobles rysing against the straungers hauing the commodities of the realme Peter of Hereford a Burgundian a rich Byshop Iohn Maunsell a rich priest The kyng agayn agreeth with the Nobles The Queene a great cause of this debate The sorme of peace concluded betweene the king and the Nobles The castle of Windsor recoue red out of the handes of strauÌgers Manet alta meÌte repostum iudicinum Paridis c. Virg. The sentence of the french king with the king of England against the Barons Ex Flor. hist. ex Gisbur alijs Warre betwene the king and the Barons beginneth Vniuersitie of Oxford remoued for a tyme to Northampton Anno. 1264. The Nobles taken at Northampton SimoÌ MouÌtfort the youÌger taken prisoner The scholers of Oxford stout against the kyng The studeÌts of Oxford spared The Lords taken at NorthamtoÌ Earle Simon Mountfort sayneth him selfe sicke Rochester besieged of the Barons The Kyng sâuaneth London The letter of the Lords in the kyng The answer of the king to the Lords The letter of Richard K. of Almaine and prince Edward to the Barons The battaile of Lewes betwene the king and the Barons beginneth Richard king of Almaine with his sonne taken prisoners The kings main battaile at Lewes discomforted and the king fayne to take the Abbey Prince Edward returning from the first chase findeth altogether lost The prince fighteth a new battell Prince Edward also put to the worit and fame to take the town The Castle of Lewes besieged A peace intreated betweene the king Barones The two princes giuen in hostage The kyngs souldiours in TuÌbridge after they had spoyled the Londners at Crowdown kept themselues in garison at Bristow Earle Simon after this victory beareth himselfe so slout theâ he imprisoneth the hostages of the kings The death of Pope Vrbane Pope Clement 4. Pope Clement first a maried man had wife and children Thomas Aquine Boâuenture âders at Paâis Ann. 1265. Dissentââ betweene Earle Simon and the Earle of Glocester The Earle of Glocester and Roger Mortimer conspire together against Earle Symon Prince Edward escapeth froÌ out of the custody of Earle Simon by a trayne The Earle ãâã Ienâââh about ãâã in all ãâã gatheâââh a pow-ââ The first enterprise of prince Edward after his escape by the meanes of a spie The disposing of the princes battayle against the Earle Simon fought at Eusham Prince Edwarâs host descâiââ whereat the Earle was much abashed The wordes of Earle Simon to his sonne K. Henry almost slain in the battell at length knowen by his voice resâued by his sonne Earle Simon his sonne and many moe Lordes and Barons slaine at this battell of Eusham Anno. 1266. A parliament summoned at Winchester where K. Henry was againe restored to his regalitie Kenilworth castle besieged of the king Kenilworth decree against the disherited Kenilworth decree gaynsayd by diuers Kenilworth castle yelded vp to the king before the returne of the messengers out of Fraunce The tenthââ graunted to the Kâây autoritie Apostolicall A new assembly of the Barons at Chester field where they had the ouerthrow All the confederates of SymoÌ Meiâfort with their childreÌ disherited by the king SimoÌ MouÌtfort and his confederates excommunicated by the Popes Legate Tenths graÌted by the pope to the kyng and queene for vij yeares Anno. 1247. The castle of Kenilworth again besieged An other assembly of the Barons at Axioline and discomforture of them The Iewes spoyled and slain at Lincolne The Barons fortified the Ileland of Elye The I le of Ely assaulted and entred by prince Edward The king kept out of London 40 dayes by the Barons and Citizens A peace coÌcluded betweene the Barons and the kyng The statutes of Marleberge A conuocation holden at London by Octobonus the popes legat The Legates departing out of Englande Valuation taken of all Churches by Octoborus the Popes Legate Pensions out of Cathedrall and conuentuall churches paide to the popes clarks Pope Clement the 4. dyeth Pope Gregory the 10. The mariage of Edmund Earle of Lancaster Edward the kyng confessour shrined The Byshop of Sarum put from his consecratioÌ The death and slaughter of L. Richarde the kings sonne of Almaine at ViterbiuÌ Anno. 1270. The death of Boniface Archbish. of Cant. Adam Chelindene elected Archb. of Cant. Appellation from the K. to the Pope by the MoÌks of Cant. Adam Chelindene goeth vp to Rome Variance betweene the officiall of Cant. and the prior of Douer Appellation to Rome Adam Chelindon resigneth to the Pope Rob. Kilwatby Archb. of Cant. The coÌcordance The great expedition to inuade the Turke stayed by the concluding of a peace The great voyage of the freÌch kyng against the Turkes turned to a mony matter The clemeÌcie of prince Edwards toward the poore souldiers A great shipwracke of the Christians lying at anchor a litle from Trapes Money euil got as euill lost Non habet eueÌtus sordida praeda bonos Ex scala mundi Ex Gualt Gisburn Ex Flor. hist. Prince Edward and his men preserued from the tempest The integritie of Prince Edward rewarded of God Prince Edward arriueth at Acra and taketh Nazareth The Noble men of Cyprus shew their fidelitie to the Prince and kings of England A guilefull deceipt of the Saracens practised against prince Edwarde Ex Gosb Scala mundi The messenger searched before he came to the princes presence Prince Edward wounded hââ with an inuenemed knise of the Turkes messenger The Prince in perill of death by reason of his hurt is comforted ãâã phisitionâ The Prince restored to health and the Soldian forl weareth himselfe The Prince returneth out of Turky toward England a-againe A day of âorte in Fraunce appointed which turned to good earnest A conspiracy of the French men against the Englishmen Exercise of battaile vsed in stede of Barrioâs and Torney The victorie of the prince and English men against the Earle of Chalons Frenchmen Prince Edward was in Vasconia at the time of his fathers death Anno. 1272. Pope Clement the 4. dyeth Pope Gregory the 10. Ex Annalibus Silesiae The Tartarians make great spoile in Christendome The Seythians army lyke locustes Kyng Henry slaine and his army vanquished Nine sackes full of Christians cares being slain
excluded out of the land The crowched Friers The knights of S. Iohn called the knightes of the Rodes Templaries burned at Paris to the number of ââ The order of the Templarie put downe The horrible sect of the Templaries Cistercian Monkes for money redeme their exemptions of the pope The Fryers minorites deceiued of Pope Clement Ex Chron. Thâ Wals. One thiefe be guileth mother Pope ClemeÌt excommunicateth the Venetians for making a duke The pryde and tyranny of Pope Clement 5. FrauÌcis Dádulus humbleth him selfe for his countrey Out of Sabellie and is alleaged in the booke named the Image of tyranny The pietie of Dandulus to his countrey Pietie thaÌkfully rewarded Rob. Winchelsey returned home from banishment Anno. 1311. The counting of the yeare was in the old time from Michaelmas to the same day againe Ex Chron. The. Wals. The Archb. of Cant excommunicateth the Bish. of Couentry for holdyng with Peter Gaueston Peter Gaueston taken of the nobles The kyng entreateth for Gaueston Guy of Warwike Peter Gaueston againe apprehended by Gwy of Warwike Peter Gaueston beheaded The corpes of Peter Gaueston buryed in the kinges Manor of Langley The Nobles of England cared not for the popes letters The Popes Legates not admitted of the Nobles of England Anno. 1312. The kyng ruled by foreine counsayle Makebates about the kyng Mediation for making peace The king reconciled againe with his nobles Anno. 1313. What diâcord doth in a common weale The Scotâ rebel against the realme of England English men ouercome by the Scottse Pope Clement neuer late in the sea of Rome Ann. 1314. Miserable death and famine in England A description of an horrible famine in the realm of England Ex Chron. Tho. Wals. in vita Edwardâ 2. The Scottes driuen out of Ireland Anno. 1317. The white battaile of the spiriââal men in Yorkââire The two Spensers Two legates seat from Rome The Popes pillage The Popes legates spoiled of all their yl gotten treasure The Popes curse coÌtemned of the Scottes The Clergie of Englande denyeth to contribute to the popes legates A prohibition against strange taxes impositions A prohibition for paying the Popes Peter pence Reade before so the liues of king Offa and kyng Adelwulfe The pryde of the Spensers Anno. 1321. That Thomas Earle of Lancaster came of Edmund younger sonne of K. Henry 3.22 of the greatest nobilitie of the realme put to death by the kyng Anno. 1322. The cruell reioysing of the kyng Anno. 1323. The king distressed again in Scot. land Polydoru Virgilius an Itallan wryter of our English stories Anno. 1324. The queene put to her pension The queene sent to F. Ser Prince Eâ Prince Edward made duke of Aqutaine and Earle of PoÌâat The queene the prince resuse to returne into England The queene the prince proclaymed âââ tours in England The King coâspired priuely the death of the Queene and of his sonne Anno. 1325. Prince Edward betrothed to the Erle of Heynawdes daughter The queene returneth to England The landing of the queen Anno. 1326. The k. destitute of help and soldiors The answer of the Londiner to the kyng The liberties of the citie of London in going out to warre The kings proclamation The Queens proclamation The Queenes letter The Bishop of Exeter beheaded of the common at the staderd in Cheâpâ The ãâã builded in Oxford 2. Colledges Exeter Colleage and Hart hall whose name was Guâlter Stapletââ Hugh Spenser the father takeÌ and hanged in chayne The king taken in Wales Hugh Spenser the sonne taken and executed A bill exhibited in the parliament house against king Edward the secoÌd King Edward deposed by consent of the parliament house and his sonne Edw. chosen kyng Michael house in Cambridge founded Henry StauntoÌ founder of Michael house in Cambridge Nicolicus de Lyrd Guilielmus Ocham Tyranny odious to the people A spiritual Bul. called and areâted before a leculat iudge Ex Tho. Walsing The âormâ of wordes when any Bish doeth chalenge the priuiledge of the church against a secular iudge The Bishop rescued by the Clergie The K. proceedeth in iudgement against the B. the priuilegies of the church notwithstanding to the contrary Simon Mepham archb of Cant. Pope Iohn 22. a Monââ Cidercâan A new solid heresie Heresy with the Pope to say that Christ the Apostles had no proper poââeâsions here Strife betweene the pope the Emperour Tâe Empeâââr crowned against the will of the pope Pope Beneââtus 12. a Monke of Benedictes order Ludouicus the Emperour depriuel and deposed by Pope Benedict 12. A councel at Frankford The Emperours proteââation to the councell of Germany Ex Hieroâ Mario Elex CraÌâââ Eâ Chron. de â mundi âlalibus inâiâulâs Râdimentum âââitiorum Pope Clement 6. The trouble of Ludouick âhe Emp. Heresie of the Popes making obiected against the Emperour The proude heart of the Pope Lewes the Emperour accused by the Pope for an hereticke A good faithfull Archbish. of Mentz Bribers corrupted with mony The pope sowet of discord and bloudshed The pope again stirreth vp war Charles the new Emperor put to flight by the Englishmen Ludouike the right Emperour resigneth vp hys Empyre Ludouike the Emperour impoysoned 1 Iudouicus Emperor martyr Gunterus de Monte Nigro made Emp. Gunterus the right Emperour poysoned The ruine of the Germaine Empire and the first cause thereof The yeare of Iubilei reduced to the L. yeare Pilgrimes in the yeare of Iubilei at Rome The abhominable blasphemous bull of pope Clement The pope commaundeth the Angels O blasphemy of the Pope Ex bulla Clementis Ex ChroÌ Wals. in vit Edu 3. The king resistâth the pope The tenthes of Church goods giuen to the kyng Anno. 1326. Oriall colledge and S. Mary hal in Oxford builded by K. Ed 2. A story of the commotion betweene the towne and Abbey of Bury Ex latiââ quodam âsgisârâ The Abnet robbed The Abbot stolne away to Brabante The Abbot restored againe King Edward the 3. Anno. 1327. The defiance of the kyng of Scots The K. and Queene at Yorke with an army of â000 men readie to meete the K. of Scottes entring the realme The great fraye in Yorke Carlile and new Castle then the keyes of England Northward âept with Garisons The Scots priuely passe ouer the riuer of Tine burning and spoyling the countrey all about The kings armie and the Scottes are so neare that eche seeth other The Scots thorough treason escape out of Englande vnfought withall The prouision left in the Scots campe The king returneth to London The mariage of K. Edward solemnised A parliament at Northampton The Ragman role deliuered vp to the Scotâ The black crosse of Scotland The Bârââ geue vp their titles in ScotlaÌd A parliament at Salisbury Eârle Henry of Lancaster refuseth to come to the parliamânt The Earle of Kent put to death giltles The Queene with childe by sir Roger Mortimer Sir Roger Mortimer Earle of March. arrained condemned and put to execution The queene put in
working of some of whome Ioannes Auentinus shall tel vs in his own words shew vs who they be Quibus inquit audiendi quae fecerint pudor est nullus faciendi quae audire erubescunt Illic vbi opus nihil verentur hic vbi nihil opus est ibi verentur c. Who beyng ashamed belike to heare their worthy stratagemes lyke to come to light sought by what meanes they might the stopping of the same And because they could not worke it per brachium seculare by publike authoritie the Lord of heauen long preserue your noble Maiestie they renewed again an old wonted practise of theirs doyng in like sort herein as they did sometymes with the holy Bible in the dayes of your renowmed father of famous memory king Henry the viij who when they neither by manifest reason could gainstand the matter contained in the booke nor yet abide the comming out thereof then sought they by a subtile deuised traine to depraue the translation notes and Prologues thereof bearing the king in hand and all the people that there was in it a thousand lies and I cannot tell how many mo Not that there were such lies in it in very deede but because the comming of that booke should not bewray their lying falshood therefore they thought best to begin first to make exceptions themselues against it playing in their stage like as Phormio did in the old Comedie who beyng in all the fault himselfe began first to quarell with Demipho when Demipho rather had good right to lay Phormio by the heeles With like facing brags these Catholike Phormiones thinke now to dash out all good bookes and amongst others also these Monuments of Martyrs Which godly Martyrs as they could not abide beyng aliue so neither can they now suffer their memories to lyue after their death least the acts of them beyng knowne might bring perhaps their wicked acts and cruell murthers to detestation and therfore spurne they so vehemently against this booke of histories with all kind of contumelies and vprores railing and wondering vpon it much like as I haue heard of a company of thieues who in robbing a certaine true man by the high wayes side when they had found a piece of gold or two about him more then he would be acknown of they cried out of the falshood of the world meruailing and complaining what little truth was to be found in men Euen so these men deale also with me for when they themselues altogether delight in vntruths and haue replenished the whole Church of Christ with fained fables lying miracles false visions miserable errors contained in their Missals and Portuses Breuiars and Summaries and almost no true tale in all their Saintes lyues and Festiuals as now also no great truthes in our Louanian bookes c. Yet notwithstanding as though they were a people of much truth and that the world did not perceiue them they pretend a face and zeale of great veritie And as though there were no histories els in all the world corrupted but onely this history of Actes and Monumentes with tragicall voyces they exclaime and wonder vpon it sparing no cost of Hyperbolicall phrases to make it appeare as full of lies as lines c. much after the like sort of impudencie as Sophisters vse sometymes in their Sophismes to doe and sometimes is vsed also in Rhetorike that when an Argument commeth against them which they cannot well resolue in deed they haue a rule to shift of the matter with stoute wordes and tragicall admiration whereby to dash the Opponent out of countenance bearing the hearers in hand the same to be the weakest slenderest argument that euer was heard not worthy to be answered but vtterly to be hissed out of the Schooles With like sophistication these also fare with me who when they neither can abide to heare their owne doings declared nor yet deny the same which they heare to be true for three or foure escapes in the booke committed and yet some of them in the said Booke amended they neither reading the whole nor rightly vnderstanding that they read inueigh and maligne so peruersly the setting out therof as though neither any word in al that story were true nor any other story false in al the world besides And yet in accusing these my accusers I do not so excuse my self nor defeÌd my book as though nothing in it were to be sponged or amended Therfore I haue taken these paines reiterated my labours in trauailing out the story again doyng herein as Penelope did with her web vntwisting that she had done before Or as builders do sometimes which build and take down againe either to transpose the fashion or to make the foundation larger So in recognising this history I haue emploied a little more labour partly to enlarge the argument which I tooke in hand partly also to assay whether by any paynes taking I might pacifie the stomacks or satisfie the iudgments of these importune quarellers which neuerthelesse I feare I shall not do when I haue done all I can For well I know that all the heads of this hissing Hidra will neuer be cut of though I were as strong as Hercules And if Apelles the skilfull Painter when he had bestowed all his cunning vpon a piece of worke which no good artificer would or could greatly reprooue yet was not without some controlling Sutor which tooke vpon him Vltra crepidam much more may I looke for the like in these controlling dayes Neuerthelesse committing the successe thereof vnto the Lord I haue aduentured againe vpon this story of the Church and haue spent not onely my paines but also almost my health therein to bring it to this Which now beyng finished like as before I did so againe I exhibite and present the same vnto your Princely Maiestie blessing my Lord my God with all my heart first for this libertie of peace and tyme which through your peaceable gouernement he hath lent vnto vs for the gathering both of this and other like bookes tractations and monuments requisite to the behoofe of his Church which hitherto by iniquitie of tyme could not be contriued in any Kinges raigne since the Conquest before these Alcion dayes of yours Secondly as we are all bound with publicke voyces to magnify our God for this happy preseruation of your royall estate so priuately for mine owne part I also acknowledge my selfe bound to my God and to my Sauiour who so graciously in such weake health hath lent me time both to finish this worke and also to offer the second dedication thereof to your Maiesty desiring the same to accept in worth tââ donation thereof if not for the worthinesse of the thing geuen yet as a testification of the bounden seruice and good will of one which by this he here presenteth declareth what he would if he had better to geue And though the story being written in the popular tongue serueth not so greatly for your own peculiar
reading nor for such as be learned yet I shall desire both you and them to consider in it the necessity of the ignoraunt flocke of Christ committed to your gouernement in this Realme of England Who as they haue bene long led in ignoraunce and wrapt in blindenesse for lacke specially of Gods word and partly also for wanting the light of history pity I thought but that such should be helped their ignoraunce relieued and simplicity instructed I considered they were the flocke of Christ and your subiectes belonging to your account and charge bought with the same price and hauing as deare soules to the Lord as other And though they be but simple and vnlearned yet not vnapt to be taught if they were applyed Furthermore what inconuenience groweth of ignoraunce where knowledge lacketh both I considered and experience dayly teacheth And therefore hearing of the vertuous inclination of your Maiesty what a prouident care Zeale full of solicitude you haue minding speedely I trust to furnish all quarters countryes of this your realme with the voice of Christes Gospel faythful preaching of his word I thought also not vnprofitable to adioyne vnto this your godly proceedinges and to the office of the ministery the knowledge also of Ecclesiasticall history which in my minde ought not to be separate from the same that like as by the one the people may learne the rules and preceptes of doctrine so by the other they may haue examples of Gods mighty working in his Church to the confirmation of their fayth and the edification of Christian life For as we see what light and profite commeth to the Church by histories in olde times set forth of the Iudges Kinges Machabees the Actes of the Apostles after Christes time so likewise may it redound to no small vse in the Church to knowe the Actes of Christes Martirs now since the time of the Apostles Besides other manifolde examples and experimentes of Gods great mercies and iudgementes in preseruing his Church in ouerthrowing tyrauntes in confounding pride in altering states kingdomes in conseruing Religion against errours and dissentions in relieuing the godly in brideling the wicked in losing and tying vp againe of Sathan the disturber of common weales in punishing transgressions as well against the first table as the second wherin is to be seene Idolatry punished blasphemy plagued contempt of Gods holy name and religion reuenged murder with murder rewarded Adulterers Wedlockbreakers destroied periuries extortions couetous oppressions and fraudulent councels come to nought with other excellent workes of the Lord the obseruing and noting whereof in histories minister to the readers therof wholesome admonitions of life with experience and wisedome both to know God in his workes and to worke the thing that is godly especially to seeke vnto the sonne of God for their saluation in his fayth onely to finde that they seeke for and in no other meanes The continuance and constancy of which fayth the Lord of his grace and goodnes graunt to your noble Maiesty and to his whole beloued Church and all the members of the same to euerlasting life Amen Ad doctum Lectorem Ioh. Foxus COgitanti mihi versantique mecum in animo quà m periâulosa res aleae sit emittere nunc aliquid in publicum quod in manâs oculósque multoruÌ subeat his praesertim tam exulceratis moribus temporibúsque vbi tot hominum dissidijs tot studijs partium tot morosis capitibus tam rigidis censuris Criticorum sannis feruent ferè omnia vt difficillimum sit quicquaÌ tam circumspectè scribere quod non in aliquam calumniandi materiam rapiatur perbeati profectò foelicésque videnturij quibus eum vitae cursuÌ tenere liceat vt in otio viuentes cum dignitate sic alienis frui queant laboribus velut in theatro ociosi sedentes spectatores vt nullum interim ipsis uel ex actione taedium vel ex labore periculum metuendum sit Me vero nescio quo pacto longe diuersa quidem hactenus exercuit vitae ratio quippe cui nec fortunae illam foelicitatem in cuius complexibus tam multos suauiter foueri video nec otij amoenitatem experiri vix etiam per omnem vitam degustare in continuo laborum ac negotiorum feruore ac contentione contigerit Quanquam de fortuna parum queror quam semper contempsi quin neque de laboribus multum dicturus si modo lobores ij tantum vel prodesse vel placere caeteris possent hominibus quantum me priuatim atterunt incommodántque Nuncad meae infoelicitatis cumulum accedit in super quod in eo argumenti genere laborandum fuit quod praeter lugubrem rerum ipsarum materiam praeter linguae inamoenitatem praeter tractandi difficultatem quae vix nitorem recipiat orationis eo porro autorem ipsum redigit angustiae vt neque falsa narrare sine iniuria historiae nec verum dicere sine magna sua inuidia odiâ que multorum liceat Nam cum in eo historiae argumento mihi versandum fuit quod non ad superiorum modo temporuÌ res gestas altéque repetitas pertineat sed hanc ipsam aetatem nostram nostraeque gentis nunc homines etiamnum praesentes viuôsque sic attingat sic perfricet sic designet quemadmodum in hoc materiae genere necessario faciundum fuit quaeso quid hîc mihi aliud expectandum sit nisi postquaÌ frustrà me defatigando valetudinem attriuerim oculos perdiderim senium acciuerim corpus exhauserim demum vt post haec omnia multorum me hominum odijs sibilis inuidiae ac calumniae exponam In tot istis asperitatibus cum nihil me tutum praestare poterit non Caesar non Monarchae non Rex non Regina non vlla huius mundi praesidia preter solam diuini numinis potentem deteram principiò igitur atque ante omnia huc ceu ad tutissimum asylum me recepi huic me librúmque commendaui commendo Tum vero insuper in eodem domino tuum illum candorem docte piéque Lector eaÌque tuam humanitatem appellare volâi qua ex humanioribus literis studijsque te scio praeditum quo nostris his fudoribus tuae approbation âââcedat calculus aut si approbationem non mereamur saltem ne fauoris desit benignitas cui si approâatum iri hanc historiae nostrae farraginem senserimus caeterorum iudicia obtrectatorum leuius feremus Nam alioquì non defuturos sat scio qui varijs modis nobis facessent molestiam Habebit hic momus suos morsus sycophanta suos sibilos nec deerit Calumniatori sua lingua aculeus quem infigat Hic fidem detrahet historiae Ille artificium in tractando alter diligentiam vel in excutiendis rebus iudicium desiderabit Illi forsan operis displicebit moles vel minus disposita seruatâque temporum ratio Et si nihil horum fuerit attamen in tanta
my predecessors before me were much both better and greater then I and of them euery one for his time although he did not extirpe and cut off all yet something they did plucke vp and correct which seemed aduerse repugnant against Gods honor For if they had taken altogether away no such occasion then had bene left for any man to raise ãâã fire of temptation now against vs as is nowe raised to proue vs with all that we being so proued with them might also be crowned with them being likewise partakers of praise and reward as we are of their labour and trauaile And though some of them haue bene slacke or exceeded in their duetie doing in that we are not bounde to follow their example Peter when he denied Christ we therfore rebuke him but wheÌ he resisted the rage of Nero therin we coÌmeÌd him And therfore because he could not finde in his coÌscience to coÌsent vnto that he ought in no wise to dissemble neither did he by reason thereof he lost his life By such like oppressions the church hath alwaies growne Our forefathers predecessors because they would not dissemble the name honor of Christ therfore they suffred And shall I to haue the fauour of one man suffer the honor of Christ to be supprest The nobles standing by hearing him thus speake were greatly agreeued with him noting in him both arrogancy wilfulnes in perturbing and refusing suche an honest offer of agreemeÌt But specially one among the rest was most agreeued who their openly protested that seing the Archbishop so refused the counsaile and request of both the kingdome he was not worthye to haue the helpe of eyther of them but as the kingdome of Englande had reiected so the kingdome of Fraunce shoulde not entertayne him Alanus Herbertus and certayne other of his Chaplaines that committed to story the doynges of Becket doe record whether truely or no I cannot say that the French king sending for him as one much sorrowing and lamenting the wordes that he had spoken at the coÌming of Becket did prostrate hymselfe at his feete confessing his fault in geuing counsel to him in such a cause pertayning to the honor of God to relent therein to yeld to the pleasure of maÌ wherfore declaring his repentance he desired to be absolued thereof So that after this the French king and Becket were great frendes together in so much that kyng Henry sending to the king to entreate him and desire him that he would not support nor maintayn his enemy within his Realme the French king vtterly denyed the kinges requeste taking part rather with the Archbishop then with him Besides these quarrels and grudges betwixt the kyng and the Archbishop aboue mentioned there followed yet moreouer an other which was this Shortly after this coÌmunication recited betweene the king and Becket the K. of England returning againe froÌ Normandy to England which was the yeare of our Lord 1170. and the 16. yeare of his raigne about Midsomer kept his court of Parliament at Westminster In the which Parliament he through the assent both of the Clergy and the Lordes temporall caused hys sonne Henry to be crowned king Which coronation was done by the hands of Robert Archb. of York with the assistaÌce of other bishops ministring to the same as Gilb. of LondoÌ Goceline of Salisbury Hugo of Duresme and Gualter of Rochester By reason whereof Becket of Cant. beyng there neither mentioned nor called for took no little displeasure and so did Lodouike the French king hearing that Margaret hys daughter was not also crowned with her husband Whereupon he gathering a great army forthwith marched into NormaÌdy But the matter was soone coÌpassed by the king of England who sending hys sonne to him in Normandy intreated there and concluded peace with him promising that his sonne should be crowned agayne then hys daughter to be crowned also But the Archb. not ceasing his displeasure and emulatioÌ sent vnto the Pope complaining of these four bishops especially of the Archb. of Yorke who durst be so bold in his absence without his knowledge or his licence to intermedle to crowne the king being a matter proper and peculiar to his iurisdiction At the instaunce of whom the P. sent downe the sentnce of excommunication against the B. of London The other 3. bishops with the Archb. of York he suspended whose sentence and letters thereof for auoyding prolixitie I here omit Besides these foresayd bishops excommunicated diuers other clerks also of the court he cited to appeare before him by vertue of his large commission whiche he gate from the Pope to whoÌ they were bound to obey by reason of their benefices And some he commanded in vertue of obedieÌce to appeare in payne of forfeting their order and benefices Of which wheÌ neyther sort would appeare he cursed theÌ openly And also some lay men of the court the kings familiars some as intruders and violent withholders of Church goodes he accursed as Richard Lucy and Iocelin Balliot and Rafe Brocke which tooke bels and goods that belonged to the Church of Caunterburye and Hugh Sainctcleare and Thomas the sonne of Bernard and all that should hereafter take any church goodes without hys consent so that almost all the court was accursed eyther by the name or as pertakers This being done the Archb. of Yorke with the foresaid bishops resorted to the king with a greuous coÌplaint declaring how miserably their case stood and what they had sustayned for fulfilling his commaundement The kyng hearing this was highly moued as no maruell was But what remedy The tyme of the ruine of the Pope was not yet come and what Prince then might withstand the iniurious violence of that Romish potestate In the meane season the Frenche King for his parte his clergy and courtiers stackt no occasion to incite and sollicite Alexander the Pope agaynst the king of England to excoÌmunicate him also seeking thereby and thinking to haue some vauntage agaynst the realme Neither was the king ignorant of thes which made him more ready to apply to some agreement of reconciliation At length coÌmeth downe from the Pope two Legates the Archb. of Rhotomage and the Byshop of Nauerne with direction and full commission eyther to driue the king to be reconciled or to be interdicted by the popes ceÌsures out of the church The king vnderstanding himselfe to be in greater straites then he coulde auoyde at length through the mediation of the Frenche king and of other Prelates and great Princes was content to yeld to peace and reconciliation with the Archbishop whome he receaued both to hys fauour and also permitted and graunted him free returne to his Church agayne Concerning hys possessions and landes of the Churche of Canterburye although Becket made great labour therefore yet the king being then in Normandy would not graunt him before he should repayre to England to see how he would there agree with